Вы находитесь на странице: 1из 266

Inked

Summary: Edward is a college student/tattoo artist. Bella stumbles into his shop one day to get another tattoo...and then ends up in one of his classes. What happens when sexual tension erupts? Will they realize they are perfect for eachother? OOC. Upcoming lemons Twilight - Rated: M - English - Romance - Chapters: 35 - Words: 126,777 - Reviews: 5085 - Updated: 11-30-09 - Published: 3-7-09 - Edward & Bella - Complete

1. Meet & Greet BPOV Christmas break was over. Classes would start in two days and I was not looking forward to it. See, my parents had cut me a deal. All I had to do was go to college and get a degree; in return theyd stay off my back and let me live my life. Honestly, it was a pretty sweet deal minus the actually having to go to class part. Bella, get your ass up! My best friend called from somewhere in our apartment. Shove it, Alice! I yelled back pulling the covers over my head. I heard the door open and felt the body land on my bed. Come on, there are two days left till classes. We cant spend all day doing nothing. Why am I friends with you again? I moaned jokingly. My bed was my haven. Id spend all day in it if I could, in fact, some days I did. The sheets were a deep purple satin, the down comforter a dark purple with a gray design. Seriously, it was my happy place, and it sometimes became a guys happy place too. When I was feeling generous. Now dont get me wrong, by no means was I a slut, I just liked the opposite sex. Because Im ah-mazing. She said ripping the covers off of me and pulling me out of my thoughts. Bitch! I yelled laughing. I rolled off the bed, groaning at the sunlight coming through my window. Since when is there sun in Washington? I mumbled. Well, arent you just a ray of sunshine. Hmmph. I grunted as I grabbed a towel and locked myself in the bathroom. ********

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 1 of 266

Inked

Twenty minutes later I was leaning against the kitchen counter drinking a cup of coffee, wearing low rise jeans and a wife beater. Alice bounced in and grabbed a coffee mug. Yeah, like you need coffee. Im going to ignore that. Youre still going with me right? Of course, as long as I dont have to get one too. Alice said smiling. Alice wasnt one for pain, or needles, which pretty much meant she stayed away from all things tattooand was the main reason she didnt understand why I love them. I had nine already and my mother was livid about it, hence the whole college deal. I even told her that if she didnt comment about tattoos, ever, that I would even get a degree in something real like psychology instead of art, like I really wanted. So, here I was an inked up psych major working towards a minor in art. Three semesters left, thats all I had. Unless I decided to get my PhD. In which case Id be in for probably another four years, but it was almost worth it to keep my mother off my back. Of course you dont Al. I said placing my mug in the sink. ******** We entered the tattoo shop and glanced around. I hadnt been here before, but thats because I had a friend who used to do my ink for free at his shop in Port Angeles. He had moved to New York City this past June, which left me looking for someplace new. I had heard this was the place to go in Seattle. There was artwork covering the walls, and the counters had signatures all over it. Where there wasnt artwork there was graffiti. Ill be right out. We heard from behind a door marked Employees Only. Sure. I said looking at a few drawings on the wall. I cracked a joke about one of the pictures and left Alice in a fit of giggles. I turned when I heard movement behind me and came face to face with a guy that could stop the world from spinning. He was a god, no seriously, a frikin god. His bronze hair was completely disheveled; and I started to wonder if he had left some girl in the back room, halfway through fucking her. His eyes were a gorgeous green specked with gold. His worn jeans were stained with ink, his black t-shirt covered his shoulders but left the rest of his tattooed arms exposed, showing off his sleeves. He had a slight muscle definition that stood out under his t-shirt but it wasnt overkill. He was thin though, and stood a whole head taller than me. I almost moaned out loud. I realized a little too late that I had been nervously flicking my tongue over my lip ring. Hey, whats up? He said watching me for a second before turning to Alice and then back at me. Im looking to get a tattoo. Well, duh, of course I am. I thought to myself. You got an idea of what you want? He said, his eyes looking me up and down. My heart picked up its pace. I turned around and glanced at the wall, I want these I said pointing to the brass knuckles. Right here. I said lifting my shirt and pointing to a spot just inside my hip bone. He nodded silently, as if he was contemplating. This your first?
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 2 of 266

Inked

I laughed No. She has nine. Alice piped up from behind me. I thought I saw his eyes light up for a second but I blinked and it was gone. I thought it might be time to make it a nice round number. I said smirking. His lip curled up slowly to a smirk. Fill this out, I need your ID. And just give me a second to get set up. He handed me a clipboard with a consent sheet. I sat down on the black leather couch, placing my feet on the coffee table. Alice bounced next to me and I couldnt help but laugh. She was my exact opposite. She was tiny and people often underestimated her. If I knew anything it was that you dont mess with Alice Brandon. When we met in fifth grade she jumped into the seat next to me and said Hi. Im Alice. Were going to be best friends. And for some odd reason I believed her. Thats the second thing I knew for sure, you dont question Alice. If I didnt know better Id swear she was a psychic. It was freaky. Hes hot. She whispered as I filled out the sheet. Hes fucking gorgeous. I said shaking my head. I signed the bottom of the sheet and set the clipboard on the table. I pulled out my id and dropped it on top of it. A second later he came back out. Ready? I stood up and handed him the clipboard. He looked at it for a second and then turned towards the back room. We followed him quietly. ******** EPOV I heard the door open as I was finishing cleaning up from my last customer. Ill be right out I yelled through the closed Employees Only door. Sure. I heard the voice say. A second later it was followed by a giggle. The second voice a bit more high pitched than the first. Fuck, chicks. I hated doing chicks, well doing their tattoos that is. They were always squirming around, whimpering and moaning about the needles. I always wanted to ask why the hell theyd get a tattoo if they were scared of the needle, but I liked my job and my boss was all about not pissing people off. I finished what I was doing and stepped out into the shop. I came face to face with this girl, this gorgeous girl. I almost stopped dead in my tracks. She had long, brown hair that was streaked with maroon and blonde, and these eyes that looked like chocolate. Her skin was pale and flawless. Her body was, well, perfect. Hey, whats up? I said looking back and forth between the two of them. Im looking to get a tattoo. God, she was hot. She slid her hand into her back pocket. You got an idea of what you want? I asked letting my eyes trail back over her body. Damn, just damn. What I wouldnt give to fuck her in the back room. Just lay her out on the table and fuck her into oblivion. I want these, right here. She said turning to point to some brass knuckles, her jeans hugging her tight ass perfectly. Then she turned around and lifted her shirt, just slightly, and pointed to her hip. I felt my dick twitch
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 3 of 266

Inked

in my pants. God, what was my problem. I didnt even know this chick and here I was getting hard just looking at her ass, her fully clothed ass. I was fucked. This your first? I asked, trying to focus on anything other than bending her over the counter. She laughed, No. The other chick, who was much tinier, with short black spiky hair and olive skin jumped in to the conversation. She has nine. Thats it. Shit, it was on. I made it my goal in life to get up close and personal with every single one of those tattoos. She smirked at me, I thought Id make it a nice round number. Hmm, a nice round number indeed. I couldnt wait to brand her. I handed her the consent form and excused myself. I took a few seconds to will my hard on away and then got to work setting everything up. Once I was done I went back out front. She handed me the form and I looked it over. Bella. Fuck, even her name was hot. I motioned her to follow me to the back. I tapped the table with my hand, Take a seat. She jumped up and proceeded to unzip and shrug her sweatshirt off, handing it to her friend. I came face to face with her first tattoo. Her entire left shoulder was covered in hot pink hibiscus flowers, the leaves dancing in between them. It almost reached her elbow but just fell short. Nice work. I said admiring it for a moment. She followed my gaze to her shoulder and smiled as if the memory was coming back to her. Thanks. It was my first. That was your first. Most girls go for something small, and tramp-stampish. I said standing up and walking around her, admiring it from another angle. It fanned out down to her shoulder blade. Well, Im not most girls. Thats for damn sure. I was sixteen. Alices cousin is a tattoo artist. We were hanging out one night and I said why not. So, he pulled out his stuff and hand drew this. I loved it, so next thing I knew he was doing the outline. I got home and pulled my shirt off to show my mom. She shit a fucking brick. I got grounded for three months, which to me meant only until she went to bed and I could climb out the bedroom window. Four visits later it was done. Wow. Seriously, good ink. Yeah, my cousins the shit. The other chick said. Alice, I presume. I sat back down and put some gloves on. Lay back. She did what she was told and then proceeded to unbutton her pants, pulling them down on her hip, her blue lacy underwear peeking up from underneath. She pulled her wife beater up to her belly button. I got the stencil situated on her, positioning it just right.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 4 of 266

Inked

You sure you dont want one? She said turning her head towards Alice. Her hair fell away from her neck exposing a cluster of stars behind her right ear. Number two. Only seven more to go. Oh, Im good. Thanks. Alice said holding up her hands and shaking her head no. I thought for sure that shed squirm when the needle hit her for the first time but she never even flinched. 2. Brass Knuckles & Hibiscus Flowers BPOV I smiled to myself as the needle touched my skin, the vibration coursing through my body. It was such a turn on, laying here, having his fingers brush against me, the feel of his breath against my skin. Add in the twitch of the needle and shit, I was wet. There was something so intimate about getting a tattoo. To hand over your body to someone, placing all your trust in them to not fuck it up, allowing them to brand you with their art. I glanced down and watched as his tattoos rippled with the movement of his arms. I heard a slight clicking noise and recognized the sound, hottie had a tongue ring. I just about came right there. As if he knew I was thinking about it, his tongue slid out of his mouth and I watched as he ran the barbell across his top lip. I stifled a moan in my throat and leaned my head back, closing my eyes. Jasper wants to know if you want to go to a party tonight. Alice said, flipping her phone shut. Get out of my fantasy. I wanted to yell at her. Instead I turned my head and opened my eyes. Sure. I nodded. The needle stopped. Jasper Hale? I leaned up on my elbows. Alice smirked Yeah, hes my boyfriend. Ive done some of his tattoos; we went to high school together. Oh! Youre Edward. He told me about you. Said you were a true artist. Arent you the one who tattooed his neck while you were both drunk? Alice said leaning back in her chair, pulling out her phone. Yup, that would be me. He said, starting up the needle and leaning back over me. He wiped away some pooled ink and got back to work. Thirty minutes later he sat back up. Youre done. He said, cocking his head and admiring his work. He reached behind him and grabbed some ointment, rubbing it gently over the brass knuckles so elegantly placed just next to my hip. So, why the brass knuckles? He asked as he placed some gauze over it, taping it down. Alice jumped in quickly I always tell her shes got brass knuckles and brass balls. She giggled. When we were in high school, Bella here was quite scrappy. She didnt take shit from anyone. She doesnt fight anymore, but she still doesnt take shit. She gazed at me fondly. Edward shook his head and chuckled. Well youre set. He said standing up and grabbing my hand, pulling me off the table. Thanks. I said handing him some cash. He took it and nodded. Alice grabbed my hand and pulled me towards the front of the shop, chattering the whole way about the party tonight. ********
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 5 of 266

Inked

EPOV She handed me some cash, showing off a B, inscribed inside her wrist. Number three. I watched her as she walked away, her ass swaying slightly. I shook the thought out of my head and turned back to the tray that held the needle and the ink. I cleaned up quickly, and closed up the shop. I quickly walked the block to my apartment and climbed the stairs. My brother and roommate, Emmett was laying on the couch, his girlfriend Rose on top of him. Dont you have a bedroom? I asked walking through the living room and towards my room. Neither of them answered, just continued tainting my couch. I mean come on, no one should have to bare witness to their brother making out with and dry humping his girlfriend. I stripped down and climbed into the shower, not giving it a chance to get hot. When I got out I threw on some jeans and a gray t-shirt. I grabbed my cell phone. Yo, man. Whats up? Answered the voice on the other end. Hey, Jazz. This is going to sound so queer, but uh, what can you tell me about this Bella chick that your girl hangs out with? Ahh, youve met Bella. Yeah, she came in to the shop today with your chick. Shes mad chill. Ive only known her a few years. Her dads a cop, they dont really get along. She practically lived with Alice when they were growing up I guess. Why? Want me to hook you up? Ha, her dad was a cop. No shit. Uh, no. Im a big boy, Jazz. But thanks. You going to Tylers tonight? Yeah, Ill be there. See ya then. Peace. I said tossing my phone on my bed. I sat down at my desk and opened the drawer. I packed myself a bowl and lit up. If I was gonna get with this chick I needed to clear my head. ******* You guys wanna go to a party? I asked walking back into the living room. With your friends? I think not. Rose said crinkling her nose. She was SUCH a bitch. Aw, Come on Rosie, itll be fun. Emmett said wrapping his arms around her. If you want to hang out with your stoner brother thats fine, but leave me out of it. Wait, scratch that. A fucking bitch.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 6 of 266

Inked

I am not a stoner. I said squinting my eyes at her. Youre high. She said rolling her eyes. Just because I smoke weed doesnt make me a stoner. I mean come on, I got good grades. I went to class. I held a steady job. Then what does it make you? She said crossing her arms. Fuck. She had me there. I opened my mouth and then closed it. I turned on my heel and entered the kitchen. I grabbed a slice of pizza from the box, a leftover from last night, and headed back to my room. I kicked at a box in the middle of the floor, allowing my gaze to land on a stack of boxes in the corner. Id been back here a week and had only unpacked the essentials. The move back had been fairly easy, considering I was living out of boxes for two and a half years in New York City. I had gotten an apartment in NYC, attended NYU and worked at a tattoo parlor in Brooklyn. I hated the pretentious pricks I went to school with but I loved my job. So, when the owner decided to move out to Vegas I took it as a sign to move back home. Luckily, my brother had room for me or I would have had to move back in with our parents till I could find a place. So now, here I was. Back in my hometown, living with my brother, working at yet another tattoo parlor, going to a college that everyone else I went to high school with went to. I flopped on my bed and closed my eyes. I hadnt even realized Id fallen asleep but when I opened my eyes it was after nine. I got up and threw my shoes on. I grabbed my cell and my bowl and stuffed them in my pocket. The couch was empty this time as I walked passed it and out the door. I quickly made my way through side streets to Tylers house. Wed been friends since kindergarten when our moms put us on the same tee-ball little league. We both hated it, and we bonded over that. I entered the apartment and came face to well, back with Bellas back. I could have recognized that hibiscus tattoo anywhere. She had on tight jeans, chuck tailors and a strapless black top. Her hair was up in a ponytail, showing off a red and black nautical star on her neck. Number four. She was caught up in a conversation with Jaspers girlfriend. I slipped past and made my way to the living room. I wasnt ready to make my move yet. Jasper was on the couch, taking a bong hit. He smiled when he saw me. There he is! He said throwing his arm around me. Welcome back, man! Thanks. I said grabbing the bong from him and placing it to my mouth. My damn nerves were shot. This chick was driving me nuts. I had no idea how to approach her; Id never had to approach a girl before. Im not trying to be cocky; they just always seemed to flock to me. I never had to work for anything, and to be honest I wasnt sure that I wanted to start now. Sure, she was hot. But wasnt she gonna be just like every other chick Id been with? Probably. I handed the bong back to Jasper and glanced up towards the kitchen. Our eyes met across the room, I let mine linger for a second before dropping them. Who was I kidding; I wanted her, more than I had ever wanted anyone else. I turned back towards her and watched as Tylers cousin Mike wrapped his arms around Bella. I felt my fists clench. She turned towards him and placed both hands on his chest. Get the fuck off of me. She said shoving him backwards. She shot him a nasty look and rolled her eyes. I chuckled to myself. She has brass balls alright. Alice grabbed Bellas hand and dragged her into the living room. She gently pushed her into an arm chair that was next to the couch and then sat on Jaspers lap. She grabbed the bong and took a hit before passing it on to Bella. She took a long hit and held it, passing the bong over to Tyler. I watched as she let the smoke roll from her lips, my dick twitched in my pants. She licked her lips, letting her tongue linger at her lip
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 7 of 266

Inked

ring before moving on. I stood up from the couch and walked into the kitchen grabbing a beer from the fridge. Jasper followed and stopped behind me. He looked at me and took a swig of his beer. You ok man? He asked. Yeah I nodded Its been a long couple days. Sure. He said laughing Sure Bella isnt getting the best of you? She tends to have that effect. I didnt answer him; instead I brought the beer bottle back to my lips, clinking my tongue ring against the opening. *******

BPOV When we got to the party it was just about nine. I grabbed a beer and dropped on the couch next to Jessica, Tylers girlfriend. We got to talking about a class we had had together last semester that she ended up tanking. She got stuck taking it again this semester and I actually felt bad for her. She was a sweet girl, just a little ditzy, exactly Tylers type. I finished my first beer quickly and headed to the kitchen to grab another. Alice followed me out. Edward called Jasper today. Oh yeah. I said opening the fridge. He asked about you. I took a sip of the beer Thats nice. Oh, dont act like you dont care. Alice, I dont. Yeah, Hes hotbut hes just a guy that I had, what, an hour of communication with. I didnt even know he was there until I looked into the living room. I watched him take a hit off a bong and as he looked up I caught his eye. He held my eye for a second before looking down. Whatever. I thought turning back to listen to Alice gossip about some girl that she works with. Hey Bells. I heard in my ear as a set of arms wrapped around my waist. Fucking Mike. I turned around and pressed my hands to his chest. Get the fuck off of me. I said shoving him backwards and shooting him a look of disgust. You are such a bitch. He said sulking off towards the living room. I rolled my eyes as Alice grabbed my hand and pulled me into the living room. I dropped down into the arm chair as Alice perched on Jaspers lap. I watched her take a hit off the bong and then pass it to me. I took a deep hit, hoping it would make me un-notice Edward sitting there watching me. No such luck. I held it for a few seconds before releasing it slowly. I knew he was still watching, even without looking up to check. I ran my tongue over my lips, tasting the beer and weed; I played with my lip ring for a second before continuing on.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 8 of 266

Inked

Edward got up from the couch and Jasper followed after him. Alice leaned over and smiled at me. I saw that. Saw what? I said innocently. You are a tease. She smiled at me and leaned back on the couch. The rest of the night seemed to continue along the same course. Edward and I skirted around each other, avoiding any real contact. It was around two when Alice and I finally decided to walk home. Jasper was trashed so we left him on Tylers couch. I crawled into bed and lightly pressed on my new tattoo, the tenderness barely an issue with all the alcohol coursing through me.

3. Talk to Me BPOV I spent all day Sunday in bed, recovering from a killer hangover. On Monday, I had two classes, Art History and Contemporary Issues in Photography. I had both classes with Jasper, which worked to both our favors. Art History sucked for me, but Jasper loved that kind of stuff. I, on the other hand, loved Contemporary Issues, which Jasper hated because he had a run-in with the teacher last semester. I guess some teachers dont like it when students know more than them about the subject that their teaching. Jasper just happened to be the son of a famous photographer and he didnt let teachers forget that. They hated him for it. I found it quite hysterical. Tuesday rolled around and I had to drag myself out of bed. I jumped in the shower, dried my hair, and put on some makeup. I was dreading going to classes. I had a packed schedule of Introduction to Drugs and Behavior and Social Behavior. I was actually looking forward to my first class, considering I usually had one foot in the grave when it came to weed. Id have to remember to not smoke before that class, the teacher might actually know. I entered the lecture hall and took a seat near the back. Hey Bella! Jessica said dropping down next to me, her blonde hair swishing back and forth. Oh, thank god. I was so worried Id be alone in this class. I said looking up at her and smiling. I heard the professor is pretty cool though, so no worries. She said leaning back in her seat. I looked up just in time and my eyes locked on someone coming through the door. Edward. I dropped my eyes and felt my heart rate quicken. Just as my luck would have it he took the seat right in front of me. Damn it. Theres no way Im paying attention now. He had the hood of his black sweatshirt pulled up over his head. I willed him to take it off, just so I could see his hair. I had dreamt about it Sunday night after the party, just thinking about running my hands through it made my breath catch in myHey Edward. Jessica said leaning forward in her seat. The sound of her voice pulled me out of my thoughts.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 9 of 266

Inked

He turned around slowly and slid his hood off. Thank you, Jessica. Hey Jess. He said nodding at her. His eyes caught mine and the left corner of his mouth slid up into a smirk before he turned back around. What was that? Please, turn around and do it again. Oh, I was pathetic. For the next hour I starred at the black star tattooed on the right side of his neck. I kept thinking about how I wanted to trace it with my tongue. When the teacher dismissed the class he stood up, grabbed his books and left, never once glancing back. Ugh. You want him. Jess said smiling. Youre crazy. Alice told me. Im going to kill her. I said as I squinted my eyes at Jessica. Its OK, I can keep a secret. Although, if you keep staring at him like you just were people are going to start noticing. She laughed and grabbed her bag. Coffee? I asked while I followed her out. Yeah, I have thirty minutes till my next class. Social Psychology? I asked smiling. You too? Oh, thank god. Jess said. ******* We got out of class a few minutes early and I started walking through the quad. Isabella Marie! Alice. She was the only one who called me that, mainly because she was the only one I let call me that. I turned and looked in the direction the voice came from. She was sitting on the steps of the library next to Jasper, who was talking to Edward. Edward. Edward. Hes going to think Im stalking him. I smiled and walked over, stopping in front of Alice. I really hate when you call me that. I said grimacing. I know. She smiled sweetly. Thats why I do it. Edward and Jasper both laughed. I turned towards Edward and prayed that my voice wouldnt catch in my throat. Howd you like Into to Drugs? He laughed and shook his head, running his fingers through his hair. Im going to have a hell of time trying to remember to not Wake and Bake on Tuesdays and Thursdays. Holy hell, he was my soul mate.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 10 of 266

Inked

I agree. What the fuck? I agree? That was all I could come up with. Im such a tool. Jasper laughed. Bells might need some help remembering that too. Thanks Jazz. Are you done with classes? I looked down at Alice. Yeah, I only had one. Are you heading home? That I am. I said casting a glance at Edward who was unabashedly staring at me. If he wasnt such a god it would have made me uncomfortable, but he was and therefore he could stare all he wanted. Jasper, Edward. I said, grabbing Alices hand, nodding at them. Jasper stood up and grabbed Alice sliding his tongue in her mouth. Oh, gag me. I said pulling Alice away from him. She giggled and slid her arm through mine. She glanced back over her shoulder Bye boys. Once we were out of earshot she turned to me. Whats wrong with you? What do you mean? I asked not meeting her eyes. You could barely talk back there. You letting him get the best of you? What? No! I said getting defensive. Then I caved I know; its just that I cant think around him. What the hell is wrong with me? I dont know, Bells. This guy is you, but with a penis. Youre perfect for each other. Ha! I said rolling my eyes as we climbed the stairs to our apartment. He didnt even speak to me at class, and Im pretty sure he would have continued to ignore me unless I had spoken first back there with you and Jazz. So, hes not a big talker. But he was staring at youand if hes not a big talker then what does hat tongue ring come in handy for. She laughed and raised her eyebrows. Youre disgusting. Come on, you know that youve thought about it. She said walking past me and heading to the kitchen. I shook my head and followed her. She plopped down at the kitchen table as I grabbed some leftover pasta out of the fridge. I scooped it into two bowls and tossed them in the microwave. I sat down at the table and slid one of the bowls towards Alice. So, he was in your class today? She said taking a bite. Yeah, He walked in and sat in front of me. I almost stopped breathing and then Jess leans over and says Hi to him. He turned around and kind of did this little smirk thing with his mouth when he saw me. I almost died. I dont get what the issue is though. I mean, you never have problems with guys. You're always so laid back around them. Well, you're still kind of laid back around himyou did well at Tylers the other night.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 11 of 266

Inked

Thats cause I was high, Alice. True. She said pointing her fork at me. ****** When Thursday arrived I was back to my old self. I had spent two days telling myself over and over that Edward was just some guy. I needed to stop letting him get the best of me. Stop thinking about him. As Jess and I took our seats, Edward turned around. Hey. He said looking at me, and then Jess as if she was an afterthought. Hi I said looking up at him and then back down at my cell phone. I was completely aware that his eyes were still on me, but I avoided looking back up. He turned back around slowly. What, are you ignoring him now? Jess hissed in my ear. No, I just have other things to deal with. I said, acting like it was no big deal. Whatever. She said rolling her eyes and turning her attention to our professor. I watched as Edward rolled up his sleeves and I spend the entire class staring at his artwork. It was gorgeous to look at. From his left wrist he had this tribal pattern that crawled its way around and up to the middle of his forearm. I stifled a laugh when I realized that ended where a tattoo of Jack from Nightmare before Christmas began. Next to Jack there was a Chinese symbol. There were green stars around Jack and the symbol, filling in openings that led to another tattoo. I couldnt quite tell what it was because of his shirt, so I turned my focus on to his other arm. Now if the other arm was gorgeous, this one was a masterpiece. It started at his right wrist with blue rolling waves, splashing against his hand. They faded away into red swirls that surrounded a pair of angel wings on the outside of his forearm. Above that was a black cross with the initials P.M. inside it. The red swirls continued their rise around it. I couldnt see any higher upwards but when he flipped his right arm over I could see a pin-up girl in a sailor suit on his inner forearm, and the word Jump on his wrist. Interesting choice. ****** EPOV OK, so I know I kind of ignored her on Tuesday but god, she just blew me off. Here I am trying to make an effort as Jasper so nicely put it and she practically ignores me. This girl was frikin smooth and it was driving me crazy. I tried to focus on the professor for the rest of class, even though I could feel her behind me. Just knowing she was there kept me from really hearing anything Dr. Banner was saying. When class was dismissed I turned to try and talk to her again but she was already up and out of her seat, heading for the door. I grabbed my books and followed her out. When she turned left towards the quad, I turned right, heading down to the shop. I had told my boss Id cover tonight so that he could take some chick out. At least it would take my mind off things. I unlocked the shop and dropped down on the couch, pulling out my psych book, trying to catch up on some reading. I looked up as the door opened and watched Jasper walk in. Hey man. He said perching himself on a stool that was against the wall.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 12 of 266

Inked

Whats up? So, I just ran into Emmett and he mentioned something about you not doing anything but going to classes and working. And thats lame. Hes going out of town this weekend so tomorrow night, party at your place. Jasper said nodding and smiling. Maybe you two should get off my ass. The Edward I know doesnt turn down a chance to party. I wasnt turning down anything. Just stop talking about me to my brother. I said running my hand through my hair. I was just about to ask about Bella when this guy walked in looking to get some work done. Jasper took that as his cue to leave. Ill see you tomorrow night man. After I finished with my one and only customer of the night I was left to my own devices. All I could think about was laying Bella down on the couch and making her mine. I knew I was in deep, and I hated it. This girl had a hold on me already. Why? Because I did some work on her? Id done tattoos for a lot of chicks, none of them ever even made me look twice. OK that wasnt trueId stuck around long enough to fuck a few of them, but I never got stuck on a girl for this long. 4. Revelations and Groping BPOV Beep. Nooo. Beep. Fuuuuck No. Beep. God damn it. I sat up and smack my alarm clock, slightly dazed and confused. What day is it? Friday? Shit. I laid back and pulled the covers over my head, questioning why my alarm was set. Maybe I should stop smoking before bed. I stared up at the ceiling, squinting, trying to focus. And then it came back to me. Alice and I were bored. Jasper took off to get shit handled, whatever the hell that meant. Alice had told him it was a good idea. I was sick of their decoder-needed-to-understandthem shit. Alice had been on my back all night about Edward, and then the next thing I knew we were going shot for shot in our kitchen, just the two of us and our good friend Jack Daniels. We were slowly becoming alcoholics, one weekend at a time. I dont really remember what happened after that, although I know that I was trashed by the time Jasperhttp://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 13 of 266

Inked

Fuck. Oh shit. I sat up and looked around, grabbing my cell. I scrolled through my text messages and then breathed a sigh of relief. I distinctly remember now. I told Jasper something very embarrassing last night. Edward could make me come just by looking at me. I dropped back on to the bed, completely mortified. I cant believe I said that. Who says shit like that? Me, while drunk, thats fucking who. After that Jasper gave me Edwards number and told me to text him, to have him come over. I dont remember doing it. I looked through my phone again. No proof of drunken texts, and I was way too drunk last night to have deleted them. I sighed again and shook my head. I threw my bedroom door open and walked into the living room, squinting at the lights. Well, good afternoon Bells. Jasper voice rang out. I looked up to see him standing at the fridge in just his boxers. Damn it, Jasper. Put some fucking pants on. I said shaking my head and grabbing a coffee mug. He chuckled and turned towards me. So He said raising his eyebrows and smirking. Fuck you I said pointing a finger at him. I dont want to talk about it. Edward could make me come just by looking at me. He said in a high pitched voice. That is not what I sound like. Doesnt matter. Its what you said that counts. Let me repeat, Fuck you. Alice entered the kitchen at that moment. Whoa, hostility! She smirked and looked at Jasper. What have I told you? We have a strict pants rule when Bella is home. Jasper wrapped his arms around her Sure we do. Did you tell her yet? Alice said burying her face into Jaspers neck. I looked at them suspiciously Tell me what? Were going to Edwards tonight. Um, no, were not. But you two have fun. Oh, come on Bella. Its a party, not a frikin double date. There will be tons of other people there. You can flirt by ignoring him all night, just like you usually do. Alice said smiling. Jasper laughed a bellowing laugh.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 14 of 266

Inked

Fuck you both. I said smiling and leaving the kitchen. I turned around when I reached my bedroom door and yelled What time are we leaving? Be ready at nine! Alice said bouncing out of the kitchen, clapping her hands like shed won the lottery. I closed the door behind me and sat down at my desk. In two hours, I had finished a psych paper and chosen my three prints for photography off my newest contact sheet. I felt accomplished. So, I took a nice long, hot shower. I shaved my legs; I even painted my damn toenails. They were black, but hey, they were painted. At eight thirty I walked out of my room, dressed in tight dark skinny jeans, knee high dark gray boots and a white wife beater. I grabbed a black long sleeved jacket to go over it. Alice was in the kitchen in a short skirt and heels, opening a new bottle of Jack Daniels. When she heard me enter she turned and smiled, waving the bottle at me. Oh, No. I shook my head. Oh, Yes. She said handing me a shot. We toasted and threw them back. I cringed and smiled, handing her back my shot glass, which she filled again along with hers. Wheres Jazz? In the shower. I took another shot and filled the glass up a third time. Alice looked at me curiously. Hey, if Im walking into Edwards apartment, I need to be prepared, and by prepared I mean at least buzzed. Thirty minutes later, we were walking through downtown Seattle, dodging a bunch of college students heading out to the bars. We followed Jasper up some stairs and he led us into Edwards apartment, which was swarming with people. Loud music was blaring, smoke billowed through the air. Jesus. I said swatting at the smoke. Im gonna get high just standing here. Complaining? Jasper said walking farther in. Not. At. All. I smiled at Alice and slipped my jacket off, tossing it at Jasper. He smiled and nodded for us to follow him. We followed him into the kitchen where Jessica bounced up to me. Hi Bella! She said throwing her arms around me. I pointed over her head, looking at Tyler and mouthed Drunk? He smiled and nodded Oh, yeah. Hi Jess! I said laughing. She bounced off to Alice next as Tyler handed me a shot glass. I drank it without asking and instantly regretted that decision. Oh god. I said cringing. Not a fan of sambuca? I shook my head and grabbed the bottle of Jack that was on the counter; I took a swig and set it down. Much better.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 15 of 266

Inked

We spent the next hour in the kitchen, taking shots, trying to keep Jess from being completely annihilated. It wasnt working. I still hadnt seen Edward, and honestly, I was getting annoyed. I noticed Jasper looking around for him a few times, but he never manifested. I have to pee. I yelled over the music to Jasper. Down the hall to the left. He said pointing across the living room. I stumbled off, trying to act graceful but failing miserably. When I got to the hall way I looked left. And then right. Fuck. I took a gamble, my drunken brain assuring me that Jasper had said right. Right? I leaned into the door and turned the knob, stumbling over my own two feet. I laughed at myself and then looked up. Edward. Edward. Edward. He was sitting on his bed, alone, getting ready to take a hit off a bowl. Oops, sorry. I said smiling. I waited for a response and just stood there. Then I counted to five. Still, silence. Okay I turned to leave. Wait! Oh, so he can speak. I turned back to face him. Want a hit? I shut the door, smiling and crossed the floor to his bed. I climbed across his bed on my knees and dropped cross legged in front of him. I wrapped my hand around his, taking the bowl from him and putting it to my lips. He lifted the lighter up and held it to the weed as I inhaled. I closed my eyes and felt the smoke course through me. I exhaled slowly and ran my tongue over my lips. I swear I heard him moan, and I smiled to myself. When I opened my eyes he was staring at me. What? I said cocking my head. He smirked, looking me up and down. That was sexy as hell. I smiled as he ran his fingers through his hair. He looked down again. Hows the ink? I lay back on his bed and unbuttoned my jeans. I slid them down a bit exposing the tattoo. He held my eyes for a moment before sliding them down my body, coming to rest on my hip bone. His fingers reached out, grazing my hip. I closed my eyes and tilted my head back.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 16 of 266

Inked

Looks good. He said, pulling me out of my stupor. Yeah. I sighed, tonguing my lip ring. Nervous? What? You play with your lip ring when youre nervous. I It was like I blinked and he was between my legs, his lips pressed to mine. His tongue slid across my lips, giving him a chance to taste weed and Jack Daniels. ********* EPOV Damn it, it was even better than I had hoped. I'd been thinking about this girl since the second I laid eyes on her, and here she was, underneath me. Fuuuuck. She tasted like weed and whiskey. She opened her mouth to allow my tongue access. I slid it in, flicking it over her lip ring. Her tongue danced across my tongue ring and she moaned into my mouth. I placed my hands on her hips and ground myself against her. She moaned again, this time only louder. I slid my hands up and pulled her wife beater over her head. I glanced down and looked at the blue and green sparrow tattooed over her right breast. Number five. I took her left breast in my hand as she lifted her head and placed her lips against my neck. I moaned and kissed her neck before slowly licking her collarbone. And then, just like that, it was over. My door flew open and Jasper walked in. Edward man, are you-Oh shit, my bad. He stopped in his tracks and took in the scene in front of him. I looked down and Bella who had her eyes tightly closed, she opened them and turned her head towards Jasper who was still just standing there. Jasper, Out. Now. She said smirking. Jasper backed out of the room, closing the door behind him. I shouldShe said scooting out from underneath me. Uh, yeah. I said sitting up. She looked at me for a moment before laughing. Can I have my shirt? I smiled and ran my fingers through my hair before handing it to her. She pulled it over her head and grabbed my door handle. Coming? Almost. I muttered under my breath, following her out. The rest of the evening we watched each other from across the room. Jasper kept winking at me and I was trying to avoid him like he was infected with gonorrhea.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 17 of 266

Inked

Around three the only people left were Jazz, Alice, Bella, Tyler and Jessica, who was passed out on my couch. I walked them all to the door and we said our goodbyes. I closed the door behind them and stood there for a moment before heading towards the kitchen to clean up. There was a soft knock at the door. I opened it and was pleasantly surprised to see Bella standing there. I left my jacket. She said smiling at me. I opened the door farther, allowing her to step in. I gently pushed her up against the wall, pressing my tongue into her collarbone, dragging my tongue ring down the bone. She wrapped a leg around my waist and I lifted her up so I was supporting her weight. I pressed my hard on against her, thrusting as her hands grabbed at my hair. Edward. She moaned. I never wanted her to stop saying my name. Edward. II haveto go. She said panting. No. I breathed into her neck. Theyre waiting. I pulled back and set her down, stepping back. She took a step forward and pressed her body to mine as she wrapped an arm around my neck and pulled me to her, darting her tongue into my mouth. She pulled back, smiled and grabbed her jacket off a kitchen chair before walking out of the front door. 5. Verbal Sparring BPOV As I lay in bed the next morning nursing a hangover-Seems to me there is a pattern here-I picked up and set down my cell a total of five, yes five, times. To text him or not to text him, that is the questionOh, Bill Shakespeare if it were only that simple. I decided against texting him. I took the aloof route, the, I really dont care that we dry humped last night, Im over it, route. I was usually good at aloof, I was the queen of aloof actually but something about this guy was turning me into a girl, and that sucked. My bedroom door opened and Alice stuck her head in. Oh, goody. Youre up. I rolled my eyes and squinted at her. How can you drink so much, and still be so chipper the next morning? Youve been asking me that question for years. Move on, Bella. She hopped onto my bed. Guess what were doing tonight? Staying in and not drinking. I knew it was the wrong guess, but it was what I wanted to hear. Ha. No. Some guy that Jasper knows is in a band, and their playing at Mulligans tonight. Great. I said sarcastically. Mulligans was this dive bar, located down a back alley, owned by some big burly Irish guy and his brother. It was always a good time but you never knew what youd get when it came to Jaspers friends and their bands. I use both those terms loosely. So, do you want to tell me about last night? She said raising her eyebrows.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 18 of 266

Inked

Nothing to tell. I lied. Ok, you wanna play that game? Jasper told me he walked in on you and Edward, who was on top of youand your shirt was off. Now, Do you want to tell me about last night? Fine. Fine. I thought his room was the bathroom. I said laughing I walked in, he offered me a hit, I accepted. He asked me how my ink was, I showed him. Next thing I knew he was on top of me and my tongue was in his mouth. Wait, you showed him your tattoo? Couldnt you have just said Its good? Well, yeahbut then Id have missed the chance to be on his bed with my pants undone. Oh my god, Bella, you whore. She flopped back onto the pillows. Have you called him, or texted him? No, Im aloof. You are such a guy. Thats fine though, Hell be there tonight. Wonderful. I said pulling myself out of bed. When I got out of the shower, Alice was still on my bed. Dont you have your own room? I said laughing. Youre beds cozier. She mumbled. Can we go get lunch? I said sliding on some old ripped jeans. I pulled on a black long sleeve shirt and slid on a red zip-up hoodie. Not if youre wearing that. She pointed up and down. There is nothing wrong with what Im wearing. Sure there isnt. She pursed her lips. Theres nothing wrong with never have sex again either, is there? I ignored her and went in the bathroom to put on some makeup. When I came back out she was gone. I walked out into the living room and sat down on the couch. I grabbed the bubbler off the coffee table and packed it. I took the first hit as Alice sat down next to me. I passed it off and exhaled as she took her hit. This is good shit. She said exhaling. Thank your boyfriend. I said taking another hit. We cleared the bowl and grabbed our jackets, walking the two blocks to campus. We got to the small caf that was next to the library. I grabbed a salad and Alice grabbed a sandwich, before we both grabbed some iced coffees. We sat down at a small table before Alice cleared her throat and pointed just past me. I turned and locked eyes with Edward. Oh god. I smirked and turned back around to face Alice. Oh I forgot, Aloof. Right. She said smiling and taking a sip of her coffee. Maybe he forgot, Maybe he thinks I forgot. Doubtful, Hes still staring over here. She laughed.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 19 of 266

Inked

Ok so, what was the worst that could happen? I hook up with this guy. Not that big a deal. The only problem was that I found myself thinking about Edward, dreaming about Edward, wanting to actually get to know him instead of just sleeping with him. I could not let that happen. Thats just not the type of thing someone like me does. Alice kept looking past me towards Edward. Alice, stop staring. Hes going to think were talking about him. We are talking about him. Well, I dont want him to know that. Alice rolled her eyes and sat back in her chair Whatever. We ate in silence until Alice spoke up once again. Hes coming this way. As he passed our table he slid a folded up piece of paper towards my hand. When he was out of Alices vision he turned and walked backwards, watching me for a moment before smirking and turning around. Alice grabbed the paper while I was watching him and laughed. She handed it back to me. Smooth. See you at Mulligans? 272-8945 -E I smiled to myself before grabbing my cell. Perhaps. -B I waited a few minutes before sending it, a part of me trying to still be aloof, but failing miserably. Seconds later my phone beeped. Not good enough. -E There was no harm in shameless flirting, right? Guess youll have to wait and see. -B We finished our lunch and walked across campus, heading back to our apartment. I spent the rest of the day doing laundry and catching up on my psych reading. It was a real thrill. At nine as I started getting ready, Alice burst thru my door. Ok, Im here to help. With what? You. Getting ready. I dont need your help. Edward has seen me plenty of times in what I usually wear and he still seems interestedwell interested enough. The jackass barely spoke to meever.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 20 of 266

Inked

Uh-huh. She said waving me off. She turned towards my closet, digging thru it, tossing things aside before emerging with low rise dark jeans and a blue strapless top. You do realize its winterin Washington, right? Sure, sure. Throw a coat on. Whatever. Ill be back with shoes. No. Thats where I draw the line. Im wearing my own shoes. She rolled her eyes and gave me a huffy sight before mumbling something that I thought sounded a lot like I tried. I ran a straightner thru my hair and put on some makeup and then just to spite Alice I put on my chucks. I knew I wouldnt be allowed to leave in them, but I wanted to give her a panic attack first. Just like I thought, I entered the living room and she gasped. No. No. Go change. She said looking at my feet. I laughed and turned back towards my room, slipping off my chucks and stepped into some cute black heels that had a low heel. Much better. She said when I returned a few minutes later. When we got to the bar it was crowded, the band was already in full swing. Alice spotted Jasper at the bar and she grabbed my hand, pulling me over to him. Hi baby. She said leaning in to kiss him. He wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her closer. Hey Jazz I said leaning over the bar, flagging down the bartender, a girl Alice and I went to high school with. Hey Angela! Bella, Alice! Hi! Can we get some shots? Um, Jack Daniels. I said pointing to Alice, and Jasper. Sure thing! Bells, you shouldnt lean over the bar like that. Guys have started checking out your ass. Jasper said smiling and nodding down the bar. I turned and saw Edward and some big burly guy staring back at me. Whos Paul Bunyan over there? I said pointing my thumb and looking back at Jasper. That would be Emmett, Edwards older brother. If hes here his girlfriend must be out of town. I turned back towards Edward as Angela set the shots in front of us. I smirked and faced Alice; toasting the night we were about to have and downing the shot. Alice turned towards Angela Three more when you get a second? Angela smiled and nodded Be back in a few. I had to admit the band was actually a bandthey were a cover band, but a band none the less. They were good. I couldnt help but laugh when they started rocking a punk cover of Britney Spears. Angela
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 21 of 266

Inked

came back with our shots, which we threw back quickly and then hit the dance floor. The crowd was thick but I managed to keep one eye on Edward who shamelessly was keeping an eye on me. When the band started singing Buckcherrys Crazy Bitch Alice jumped up and down like the crazy pixie she was. We yelled along with the band as Jasper made his way to us with a couple beers. We thanked him and went back to singing. It was around then that I lost track of Edward, which is probably why I was even more surprised that by the second verse he was standing to my right. I smirked at him and went back to singing with Alice. It was funny how low my inhibitions could go when I was in a packed bar listening to a good band. I was usually pretty composed, but even I couldnt deny good music and great drinks. We all stood there, listening to the band until they decided to take a break, so we made our way to the bar. I leaned over the bar again, waving down Angela, very aware of my ass up in the air, extremely close to Edward. She made her way over and I ordered another round of shots. I passed two off to Alice and Jasper and turned around to hand one to Edward. We still hadnt spoken a damn word to each other, but the sexual tension was at an all time high. The four of us toasted and took the shots. I held Edwards eyes as I licked my lips. He placed his hand on my hip and set his shot glass down on the bar. His lips brushed my earlobe and my knees went weak. Your ass is amazing. He said before pulling away. I know. I looked up at him through my eyelashes. As the band took the stage he pulled me out onto the floor, placed his hands on my hips and started dancing with me. Im pretty sure if he had listened hard enough he would have heard my heart beating out of my chest. I placed my hands on his chest as we danced. Before I knew it he had me spun around, his hard on very apparent against my ass. I smiled to myself as I ground against him, his hand snaking around my stomach, his fingers brushing against the skin that was showing. Come home with me? He asked in my ear, his breath hot on my neck. I turned and smiled at him. Im not that easy. His eyes lit up and he smirked. Gonna make me chase you, huh? Ive never had to chase anyone. Cocky son of a bitch. But it was so hot. Im not just anyone. I said pressing my lips against his ear. Oh, thats pretty obvious. He said. He pulled back and looked at me, biting his lip. Just then Alice appeared dragging Jasper along with her. Jazz looked from Edward to me with an apologetic look. I laughed at Alices drunken lack of intuition. After the band had finished up and Emmett had long since left, the four of us sat at the bar while Angela cleaned up. The upside to knowing the bartender was the free shots she kept handing to us while we kept her company. As she locked up we said our goodbyes and started walking home. Jasper was going to crash at Edwards apartment since Alice had to work in the morning, however, they insisted on walking us home. When we got to our apartment Jasper had to pick something up so he and Alice slipped inside for a moment, leaving Edward and I alone in the hallway. Theyre real smooth. I said smiling and leaning against the wall. Never really been Jaspers strong point. He said smirking.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 22 of 266

Inked

We stood there for a few minutes in silence before I spoke again. Are you gonna kiss me or not? He smiled slowly and stepped towards me, pressing his body to mine. I felt like I was on fire as his lips brushed mine ever so slightly. He pulled away for a moment before pressing his lips to mine. I slid my fingers into his hair and moaned into his mouth. He moaned back before pressing harder into me. His hands were on my waist, his fingers pressing into my hip bones. I pulled at his hair, making him moan again. His lips left mine, and I whimpered. Oh my god, I just whimpered. I am so pathetic. He smirked a little, at my pathetic whimper, before pressing his lips to my jaw and kissing all the way down my neck to my collar bone. I grabbed hold on his shoulders and his hands trailed against mine. In one swift movement he had my hands pinned to the wall, rendering me helpless. He bit at my collar bone. Edward. I moaned in his ear. Say it again. He mumbled into my shoulder. Edward. He moaned against my shoulder, his tongue drawing circles on my neck. His tongue ring gave me chills. I closed my eyes and leaned my head back against the wall, as he ground his hips into mine. I faintly heard the apartment door open. Good lord, get a frikin room. I opened my eyes as Edward pulled away, a growl escaping his throat. I looked over to see Jasper and Alice standing in the doorway, trying hard not to laugh. Jazz, man, youre really throwing off my game. Edward said, running a hand thru his hair and shaking his head. Yeah, sorry bout that Jasper said shrugging. He turned and kissed Alice goodbye. Edward looked at me and smirked, his eyes squinting as if he was thinking dirty thoughts, which Im sure he was, because thats what I was doing. Hell, I was still trying to catch my breath. I wasnt sure that I could handle much more of this getting my body all riled up without finishing what we started. It was fucking with me, big time. Edward grabbed my face and pulled it to his, pressing his lips to mine and sliding his tongue across my lips. He turned and followed Jasper down the hallway, leaving Alice gaping at me. So much for making him chase me, I almost just gave it up in the hallway. I shook my head, trying to clear my mind, as Alice followed me all the way to my room. I didnt answer any of her questions until we were both settled comfortably in my bed, and then I told her everything. 6. Library Shenanigans BPOV

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 23 of 266

Inked

I got up early and took a quick shower, ignoring the hang over migraine that I had. I dried and straightened my hair before throwing makeup on. I slid on an old worn pair of jeans and a beater with a hot pink and black hoodie. I put on my chucks before tossing my macbook and my psychology stuff into my bag. I wrote a note for Alice and headed off towards the library. Ugh, the library on a Sunday. Pa-thetic. It was a necessity though. I had a paper that was due in psych on Tuesday, and after drinking for three days straight I had neglected to do it. I needed a good grade on it to maintain my GPA, which went hand in hand with my mom staying off my back. Major necessity, considering the new ink on my hip. There were a few kids there already, obviously scrambling after a weekend of drinking. I grabbed a table in the back that was empty and relatively out of the way, slipped my headphones on and pressed play on my ipod. I pulled out my laptop and notebook, flipping my psych book open. I worked diligently until I felt my phone buzz in my back pocket. I finished typing the paragraph I was working on before checking it, figuring it was Alice. You dont look hung over at all. -E I read it again before it hit me. He was here. I glanced up quickly, looking around but I didnt see him anywhere. Confused, I went back to my paper. A few minutes later someone joined me at the table. I slowly looked up, and smiled. Edward smiled back, handing me an iced coffee. I looked at him questioningly before I pulled one of the head phones out of my ear. Howd you know I really wanted coffee? I said, taking a sip. Im psychic. He said pulling out a few books and a notebook. Thank you. No problem. He leaned over his books and started writing. I watched him for a moment before returning to my work. We sat there quietly working for some time, every once in a while I would feel his eyes on me. My cell buzzed again. I want to fuck you. -E I couldnt help but smile at his boldness and the sheer audacity of the situation. Good luck. -B I heard him chuckle and I looked up smirking. He licked his lips, causing me to bite mine. I stood up and grabbed my cell. 3, 5 minutes. -B

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 24 of 266

Inked

I turned around and glanced back at him, winking, before disappearing behind a row of books. I headed over to the row of doors against the back room, the private study rooms. Luckily, the door to number three was open, and therefore empty. I stepped in, closing the door behind me and sat on top of the built in desk that was against the wall. I glanced out the window, thankful that you couldnt see in from the outside. I was pretty sure that what was about to go down could possibly get us kicked out of school, or at the very least banned from the library. I was willing to take that risk, and willing to chance that the rooms were actually sound proof like they were advertised as. The door opened a moment later and Edward stepped in, closing the door behind him. He crossed the floor quickly and grabbed my hips pulling me to the edge of the desk. He stood between my legs and cupped my face, pulling my lips to his. I placed my hands on his chest as his tongue pressed into my mouth. I slid my tongue against his, allowing them to dance for a moment. I ground myself against him, moaning into his mouth. His hands found the button on my jeans and he opened them with one swift tug all while kissing at my jaw and neck. I tilted my head upwards and moaned. Edward pushed me back so I was lying on the desk; he pulled my jeans and underwear down and ran his hand down my slit. I heard him moan. Youre so wet. He said smirking at me. All at once he had two fingers inside me, pressing at my walls. I whimpered and arched my back, bucking against his hand. He pulled them out slowly and then thrust them back in. He leaned over me, kissing at my stomach as he continued to thrust in and out. His other hand wrapped around my hip, holding me in place. My moans were growing louder as I quickly approached an orgasm. I couldnt control my breathing, my body aching for more. He moved upward and whispered in my ear Come for me, Bella. Thats all it took, I didnt need any more coaxing. I moaned his name as my walls tightened around his fingers, my back arched as my body shook. I tensed once more before my body relaxed and he slowly pulled his fingers away. He locked eyes with me as he slid them in his mouth, licking away my juices. I lay there for a moment, trying to come back down to earth, before sitting up. I stood up slowly, swaying slightly, and pulled up my jeans. I smirked and took a step towards Edward, gently pushing him against the wall, pressing my lips to his. I reached down and undid his pants, slipping my hand inside. I slid my fingers around his dick, and almost gasped. He was huge, not freakishly huge, but much bigger than any guy Id had before. I slid his jeans and boxers down before lowering myself to my knees. I heard him moan as I took him into my mouth, slowly circling the tip with my tongue. His hands snaked through my hair as I slid my lips down further, and brought them back up. Bella. He moaned, thrusting slightly against me. I quickened my pace, sucking my cheeks in and flicking my tongue. I placed my hand around his dick as I pumped with my mouth. Oh god, Bella. He said as I glanced up at him and held his eyes before he closed them. I knew it wasnt going to take long, guys never did. God, that made me sound like a whore. Ok, lets clarify. Ive done this to two other guys, both were my boyfriends at the timeand no; it wasnt at the same time. Sicko. I pulled almost completely away before taking all of him in my mouth again. He grabbed hold of my hair tightly and thrust against me as he came, a moan escaping his lips. I sucked harder for a moment before releasing my grip. He leaned his head back against the wall and looked down at me. Youareamazing. He stammered. I smirked, standing up and leaning against the desk Thanks. He pulled up his pants and looked at me for a moment, practically fucking me with his eyes. He pressed his body to mine, sucking on my earlobe before taking my hand and dragging me out of the room.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 25 of 266

Inked

I glanced around as we left and no one seemed to act like they knew what had just happened, and I was almost disappointed. I guess Im kind of slutty after all. We got back to our table and took our seats, both of us going back to our work. I could get used to this. We both snuck peaks at each other, as we tried to do our work, both of us failing miserably. If I hadnt known any better I would have assumed my paper would have just said: Edward. Edward. Edward. Over and over again. When I finally finished my paper I leaned back in my chair and smiled. Done? He asked cocking his head. Finally. Lets just hope its good enough. Good enough? See, I have this deal with my parents. As long as I go to college and maintain a high GPA, they stay off my backand never mention my growing number of tattoos. Pretty good deal. Jazz said your dads a cop. Police Chief. I said in a snotty voice, rolling my eyes. You know how they say preachers kids are the bad seedswell thats a crock of shit. Its the cops kids you have to watch out for. Doctors kids too. He said smiling. Oooo, a doctor? Ha, yeah. Hes a big dealwell, he acts like he is. We dont really get along. I was supposed to follow in his footsteps, that didnt really happen. It wasnt exactly his dream to see me tatted up, doing ink for a living. My mom cried for days when I came home with my first tattoo and Im really glad my dad didnt have a bad heart. I laughed. He smiled and nodded. My mom just kept saying Why? over and over. My dad practically disowned me. He told me he wouldnt pay for college, but my mom got him to come around. Whatever. God, he was so sexy. His eyes got dark when he talked about his parents, and it was hot. Bella? He said, looking at me curiously. Huh? I said, shaking the thoughts out of my head. He smirked I said Do you want to smoke?. I nodded standing up. He got to his feet and came around to my side of the table. Come on. He said grabbing my hand and pulling me towards the back of the library, the opposite direction of the exits. He headed for a door that I had never even noticed before, and pulled it open. We took a stairwell down to a lit tunnel. Is this where you turn into a serial killer and hack me up? I asked looking around.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 26 of 266

Inked

Yup. He said pulling out a bowl and sitting down, leaning against the wall. What the hell is this? I asked sitting next to him and looking around. He took a hit and passed it to me, looking around. Its an old tunnel; it leads to the dining hall. Students used to use it in the winter, to pass from one building to the next. No one really uses it anymore, the school kind of stopped advertising that it was here after students started using it for sex. He laughed as I handed it back to him. Exhaling slowly. No shit. Really He said sucking in. My brother was one of the kids caught down here. Who, Paul Bunyan? He almost choked on the smoke as he started laughing. Oh sorry, he just looks like a frikin lumberjack. I said taking the bowl from him. He shook his head and closed his eyes, smoke escaping from his lips. Breathe, Bella. Breathe. I had to keep reminding myself to calm down, that he needed to be chasing you, not the other way around. Be strong. Hold your ground. When we were done, Edward got to his feet and extended a hand, helping me up. I smiled up at him, hazily, enjoying the high. He kissed me roughly, pushing me against the wall before turning and leading the way out of the tunnel. Fuck. Im going to lose my mind. We got back to the table and packed up our stuff before walking out of the library, at the corner we stopped before parting ways. See ya Tuesday? He said, the right side of his mouth curving into a smile. Yeah. I said placing my hand on his chest. I ran my other hand through his hair and pressed my lips to his. He moaned slightly as I pulled away and turned, leaving him standing there for a second before he headed off in the other direction. 7. Propositions BPOV I spent Monday being a good kid. I went to class, did homework, and helped Alice clean our apartment. I even cooked her and Jasper dinner. Really I was trying to keep my mind off Edward. It didnt help that Jasper kept bringing him up, but I made it through and soon enough it was Tuesday morning. I got up early to shower; I straightened my hair and put on makeup. I put on some worn jeans that fit me like a glove and slid on a black tank with a green zip up hoodie. I looked at myself in the mirror and shrugged. Good enough. I slid into my chucks, grabbed my bag and hauled ass across campus. I grabbed an iced coffee at the coffee shop on campus and made my way to class. Jess was already there but Edwards seat was empty. I set my bag down and dropped into my seat, leaning over to talk to Jess.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 27 of 266

Inked

How were you feeling Saturday morning? I said smiling. Oh my god, it was awful. I swore I had been hit by a truckno worse, a train. I laughed and as I glanced up Edward walked in. I looked away quickly before he caught me staring and looked back at Jess. You were trashed before we even got there. Ugh, I told Tyler never again. Im no good with whiskey, or vodka for that matter. It was very bad. Edward turned in his seat and watched us as we continued our conversation. I caught his eye a few times but continued to talk to Jess. Dr. Banner called the class to order and a few minutes later my phone buzzed. Plans tonight? -E I smiled and typed back. Not that I know of -B My phone buzzed again. My place? -E Yes, Yes, Yes! Maybe. -B Oh, yeahreal smooth. He turned in his seat and looked at me with his eyebrow raised. I smirked before he turned back around. At the end of class he leaned over my desk and smiled. Ill call you later. I smiled and nodded before grabbing my bag and meeting Jess at the end of the row. We went and got coffee like always before heading to Social Psych. We took our seats when our psych teachers secretary entered the room. Hi! She said smiling and waving. Um, Dr. Macdonald called me this morning. Shes sick. So Im supposed to collect your papers but other than that you can all leave, as class is cancelled. Sweet. I whispered to Jess. We handed our papers in and headed out to the quad. Tyler was sitting on the steps of the building, smoking a cigarette. Youre out early. He said cocking his head. Did you even go to class? Jess said squinting her eyes at him.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 28 of 266

Inked

Ahh, no. Its too nice out. Its 30 degrees. I said looking around. It was sunny though. Yeah but its Washingtonand its February. Its like a frikin heat wave. He said putting out his cigarette. He stood up and wrapped his arms around Jess, kissing the top of her head. He had a point. Maybe it was the end of the world. SoBells. Whats been going on? He said looking at me and doing a little eyebrow dance. Nothing. I said looking at the ground. Uh-huh. Tyler laughed and winked at me. Whatever you say, Bells. I looked at Jess and she just shrugged as if to say as if she had nothing to do with it. Tyler laughed again Es like my best friend Bella. Guys kinda talk. Fuuuck. Im going to kill him. We sat there with Tyler for a while, just passing the time. Really, I was hoping to see Edward, but lets keep that between us. I looked up just in time to see Alice burst through the doors of the science building, Jasper and Edward trailing behind her. She waved excitedly and I waved back. It took her all of ten seconds to bound across the quad towards us, perching herself on the steps next to me. Edward and Jasper joined us just as Alice turned to me and asked Do you have plans tonight? I opened my mouth to speak but Edward beat me to it. Shes coming over. He said smirking at me. What?! Alice screeched. If I remember correctly, I said Maybe. I said ignoring Alice. Well, I just decided for you. Edward said, raising an eyebrow. How about this? Ill come over, if you stop telling your friends about our hookups. I crossed my arms and leaned back against the steps. Jasper broke out into laughter and slapped Edwards back as Tylers eyes bugged out of his head. Why? You tell me. Alice said. She slapped her hand over her mouth when I gave her a death stare. She giggled and looked at Edward. Opps. Looks like were even. He said smiling at me. Hmm, sure. I said shooting Alice another look. So, tonight Edward said, watching me intently. Ok, fine! I said smiling, caving to his smile.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 29 of 266

Inked

Alice clapped her hands and jumped up. Ok, its getting cold. If you two are done having eye sex, can we go? I turned red and grabbed my bag. Yes, lets. I walked past Edward, looking back at him over my shoulder. Seriously, he was a god. A frikin god. My phone buzzed and I opened it. Seriously, amazing ass. -E I smiled to myself before closing it and placing it back in my pocket. Tonight was going to be a good night. We got back to the apartment and I shut myself in my room. I picked up my cell and called my mom, because it had been awhile and I had been avoiding her calls. We talked for a bit, about the weather and classes. She asked about Alice, I asked about Dad. We said our goodbyes. Just how it always has been. Never talking about anything important, keeping a nice faade up to keep each other happy. I acted like we got along; she acted like I wasnt a disappointment. It was a picture perfect Hallmark card from the outside. I set down the phone and walked out into the living room, stopping quickly when I saw Edward and Jasper sitting on my couch. What are you guys doing here? Got bored. Jasper said shrugging his shoulders. We left you twenty minutes ago. Yeah so, we smoked up and got bored. Fuckin stoners. I said shaking my head and walked past them to the kitchen. What the hell I hissed at Alice You couldnt have warned me? Sorry, you were playing Good Daughter with Renee, I didnt want to interrupt. I shrugged, she was right. The least I could do was give my mother ten minutes of my un-divided attention, no matter how lame it was. She grabbed a bowl of popcorn from the microwave and I followed her into the living room. She perched herself on Jaspers lap and I sat down next to Edward. What are we watching? Alice asked. Jasper chuckled Jay and Silent Bob Strike Back. Oh, not that again. Alice said, looking at Jasper. Shut up, you love this movie! He said pushing some hair back behind her ear and kissing her neck. It was true; Alice and I had watched this movie a million times. It was one of our favorites.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 30 of 266

Inked

Ohhhh, my favorite part! Alice said turning towards the screen. I joined her and sang along with Jay, while laughing. Fuck, fuck, fuck, / Mother, mother fuck, / Mother, mother fuck, fuck / Mother fuck, mother fuck, / Noich noich noich, / 1, 2, 1, 2, 3, 4, / Noich, noich noich / Smokin' weed, smokin' weed, / Doin' coke, drinkin' beers, / Drinkin' beers, beers, beers, / Rollin' fattys, smokin' blunts, / Who smokes the blunts? / We smoke the blunts. / Rollin' blunts and smokin' um... / Fifteen bucks, little man, / Put that shit in my hand, / If that money doesn't show, / Then you owe me, owe me, owe, / My jungle love, yeah, / Owe-ee, owe-ee, owe, / I think I want to know ya, know ya Jasper and Edward burst out laughing. Oh my god. Youre like the perfect woman. Edward said looking at me. I smiled seductively and raised one eyebrow. I know. I said flipping my hair off my shoulder. He laughed again and held his gorgeous green eyes to mine. I felt my heart beat quicken. Jaspers laughter caused us both to look towards the TV, ruining the moment. I flipped my legs over Edwards lap and for the rest of the movie, I watched as his ink stained hands gently rested on my thighs, his thumbs slowly moving as if drawing little pictures. 8. Tattoo Parlor Liasions BPOV When the movie was over I excused myself and headed to my room. I think I was freaking out, definitely hyperventilating. I was going to have sex with Edwardand holy shit, I was scarred. I was nervous, I was practically shaking. Get a hold of yourself, spaz! Its not like it would be my first time, but something was telling me this would not be like previous experiences. I heard movement behind me and I turned to see Edward leaning against the door frame. So, this is your room? He said looking around. Yup. I said shrugging. Bed looks comfy. I smirked It is. Alice and Jasper want to grab something to eat. You in? He said running his hand through his hair. I crossed the floor and grabbed hold of his shirt, pulling him into the room. I pushed him against the wall and pressed my lips to his, flicking my tongue, willing his mouth to open. His hands groped at my ass as I ran mine up his chest. I pulled away quickly, trying to catch my breath. Food sounds good. I squeaked out. He chuckled and look me up and down. I turned on my heels and headed towards the bathroom. Once inside I took a deep breath and looked in the mirror. Oh, ew. I thought as put some makeup on. Much better.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 31 of 266

Inked

****** After dinner, Edward and I headed back to his place. Alice mouthed call me as her and Jasper went the opposite direction. Edward placed his arm around my shoulder as we walked home. We walked in silencing, listening to each other breath, the coldness hitting my lungs. We got to his apartment and climbed the stairs. He seemed almost nervous, which was a change from the cockiness that he usually emanated. He opened the door and we stepped inside. ******* EPOV When we stepped into the apartment I was shocked to see Emmett and Rose sitting on the couch. Damn it, Theyre never here. Why tonight? What the hell are you guys doing here? I said looking at the both of them. Um, I live here. Emmett said looking slightly confused at my question. Not what I meant. I looked at Rose who was on Emmetts lap. Dont you have your own apartment where you could do this shit? Why does it have to be on my couch? I mean, it was my couch. It was the couch that had been in my bedroom at our parents house and while sex had been had on it, it didnt mean I was ok with Emmett and Rose screwing around on it. Oh, excuse me. Just because stoner boy wants to screw his stoner girlfriend we have to leave? Rose said throwing her hands up in the air. I started to open my mouth but Bella beat me to it. No, excuse me. First of all, Im not his girlfriend. Second of all, Im not a stoner. And third of all, who the fuck do you think you are, Barbie bitch? Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. This was not going to end well. Listen here, slut. I was here long before you, and Ill be here long after Edward here dumps your ass for the next pair of tits that comes his way Rose started in on Bella, pointing her finger in her face. Bellas eyes caught fire and she stepped forward and shoved Rose. Uh, Emmett. Little help here? I said grabbing Bella and bear hugging her. Emmett begrudgingly stood up and grabbed Rose by the arms just as she started after Bella. I lifted Bella and carried outside, setting her down. I turned her and placed my hands on her shoulders. Stay here. I said before going back into the apartment. I walked into my room, grabbing a set of keys and headed back out into the living room. Emmett still had Rose by the arms. Youre a fucking bitch, Rose. I said as I walked out of the apartment. I slammed the door behind me and looked at Bella. I smiled and grabbed her hand.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 32 of 266

Inked

Come on, Lets go. She followed me silently, her hand clenched, her eyes still fuming. Where are we going? She finally asked. Youll see. I said grinning. When I finally stopped we were in front of the tattoo parlor. She coked her head and smiled as I unlocked the door and let her in. I locked the door behind us and cross the floor, turning on the lights. Her face relaxed as she dropped down on the couch. God, I could have killed her. Trust me, I could kill her everyday. I said as I grabbed a few beers from the fridge and handed one to her. She opened her and took a swing, closing her eyes. Seriously, what a bitch. What does your brother see in her? I mean besides the obvious Barbie resemblance shes got going on. Um, Shes good in bed? I said shrugging my shoulders. Who fucking knows. Bella laughed and sat back against the couch. I like it here. She said looking around. Its my home away from home. I said sighing and glancing around the room. I need another tattoo soon. She said standing up to look at the art on the walls. I smiled and grabbed her hand, pulling her towards the back room. Where are we going? She asked setting down her beer before following me. You want some ink, Ill give you some ink. Seriously? She asked, smiling. Why not? I shrugged and patted the table. What do you want done? She pulled off her hoodie and then stripped her tank top off. I want a matching sparrow. She said pointing to the sparrow over her right breast. I nodded and squinted my eyes at her, studying the other sparrow for a moment. Be right back. I headed back out front to draw it up, putting my own little twists on it. I walked out back, handing it to her. I love it. She said looking at the paper and smiling. I took it from her and loaded it into the printer, grabbing the sheet of paper that spit out at me. She leaned back on the table while I got everything set up. Ready? I asked a few minutes later. Absolutely. She turned her head and grinned at me.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 33 of 266

Inked

I got the outline situated just how I wanted it and grabbed the needle. She smiled, closing her eyes as the needle hit her skin. My dick twitched at the sound of a moan leaving her lips. I worked quietly for a few moments until I felt her eyes on me. I stopped and looked up at her. What? Nothing, I just like watching you work. I smirked and leaned back over her, wiping away some ink. I started the needle back up, placing my other hand on her. She is so sexy. Tattooing her was such a turn on for me, branding her with my art. Shed have one, well two, of my creations on her body for the rest of her life and that was fucking hot. Id be able to look at her and see that I was on her, that she trusted me enough to permanently mark her. Its like a dog marking its territory. Except Bella isnt your territory. Yeah, except for that. When I was done, I sat back and smiled, admiring my work. I set the needle down and grabbed some ointment, gently rubbing it on her. She licked her lips and I realized that I had been clicking my tongue ring against my teeth. I grabbed for the gauze to cover the tattoo but she stopped my hand. I want to see it first. She said sliding off the table. She crossed the floor and stopped in front of the mirror. She was quiet for a moment, which quickened my pulse. She turned slowly, a smile spread on her face. I love it. Its perfect. She said poking at the skin around it. She looked at it again before coming back to stand in front of me. I lifted her back up on to the table and taped the gauze to her. She shook her hair back and sighed causing her chest to rise and then fall. I watched her for a moment before reaching to clean up the needle and ink. She watched me quietly, her head cocked to the side, flicking at her tongue ring, obviously lost in thought. When I was done I turned back towards her and pushed her back so she was lying on the table. I stood between her legs and leaned over kissing her stomach. She moaned and ran her fingers thru my hair, pulling at it. I moaned into her skin, not wanting to stop tasting her. My hands slid down to her jeans and as I grabbed for the button her breath quickened. I heard her shoes hit the ground as slid her jeans off. Our movement was quick and haphazard, both of us sick of the waiting game that we had grown accustom to playing. I ran my hands back up to her hips and grabbed her roughly, pulling her down the table towards me. I reached up and behind her pulling her upwards and kissing at her collarbone. She tilted her head back and moaned, goose bumps covering her body. I undid her bra and slid it off of her arms while my mouth trailed kisses up her neck to her jaw line. I was careful to not touch her new tattoo as I grabbed at her tits. Shes perfect. I pulled away to look at her and as she reached up to pull her hair out of her face I noticed a small Chinese symbol tattooed where her bra covered. Number Six. I said, not realizing that I had said it out loud till she looked at me questioningly. What? She said cocking her head.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 34 of 266

Inked

Ive been keeping track of your tattoos. I said, feeling the heat rise to my cheeks. Im up to six. Well, Ill show you the rest. She said making a move towards the bottom half of her body. No, please dont. I said grabbing her hands and holding them over her head. I pinned her back down and with my other hand snaked a trail down to her underwear. I like finding them on my own. I planted kisses on her left nipple, as I slid my hand inside her underwear, rubbing my thumb against her clit. Her body arched and her breathing quickened again. I released her hands and pulled her underwear off, discarding it on the floor. God, youre so wet. I said, giving myself dj vu. Well between you and the tattoo, its kind of inevitable. She said, her breath erratic. I groaned and kissed at her stomach again. I licked her hip bone and started running my tongue down to her left thigh. I swear, she stopped breathing. I eyed a pair of angel wings just below her hip. I smiled and mumbled into her skin. Number seven. She closed her eyes as I pulled away and before she could open them I surprised her by sliding my tongue up her slit. I took her clit in my mouth, hitting it with my tongue ring. Bella bucked underneath mean, a low moan coming from her mouth. I slid my tongue inside her, pulling back out and then slipping it in again. I grabbed at her knees and pushed them farther apart, opening her to my mouth. Her hands reached for my hair as her hips bucked. I pulled away and took a step back, pulling my shirt off and discarding it to the floor. I r stripped out of my jeans and boxers before stepping between her legs. She curled her finger motioning for me to come towards her. I leaned in, pressing my lips to hers, completely shocked and insanely turned on. I knew she could taste herself on me. Most girls would be grossed out by that. But as Bella once told me, she wasnt most girls. I quickly put on a condom. I may be a horny fuck, but I wasnt a dumb ass. I pressed my hard on against her opening. She closed her eyes again and I pushed all of myself inside her, grabbing hold of her hips. She groaned and tightened herself around my dick. I pulled almost completely out before thrusting back into her. Oh, fuck. Bella moaned, her body arching. Fuck me. She didnt have to ask twice. I quickened my pace, filling her with each thrust. Our moans filled the room. Bellas legs wrapped around my waist as I dug my fingers into her hips, trying to pull her closer even though it was physically impossible. Bellas body started to tense around me, her hand clenched at the table as she let out a set of moans. Oh, Oh Edward. Fuck. She said as she came. I couldnt hold myself any longer. I thrust into her once more, and let myself come, moaning her name. I placed both my hands on the table, on either side of her, steadying myself and trying to catch my breath. BPOV I.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 35 of 266

Inked

Cant. Breathe. No seriously. I think Im dying. But at least Im dying happy. I opened my eyes, staring at the ceiling for a moment, trying to get the room to stop spinning. Edward was still inside me and fuck, that alone could make me come again. He had both hand on the table, at me sides. He lifted his head and smirked at me. I smiled and sighed, lying my head back down. He slowly pulled out and I whimpered at the emptiness. There I go again, so pathetic. When I looked up again he had his pants back on. He reached his hand out to me, pulling me up into a sitting position. I stared at his chest, his perfect frikin Greek god chest. It put all other men to shame. Hands down, no contest. He had one tattoo across his chest that said Brooklyn. I wanted to touch it, but I kept myself from reaching out. That was it, the rest of his torso was clean, untouched, and perfect. I slid down off the table and turned to grab my underwear and jeans. Number nine. I heard him mumble, knowing that he was looking at the cherry blossom branch I had tattooed just below the belt line on the left side of my back. You skipped number eight. I said smiling over my shoulder as I slid my jeans on. He pointed to my feet and I looked down. La Bella Vita was inscribed on my right foot. I smiled and reached for my shirt, finishing getting dressed. Guess the search is over now huh? I said, sitting back down on the table. He came and stood between my legs, kissing my lips roughly. I guessbut I can think of other things we can do. Like? I said, squinting my eyes and smiling. Well, first, you can tell me why you got those tattoos. He said kissing my earlobe. 9. A Story Told by Ink BPOV We were sitting on the couch talking and drinking beer when my phone buzzed. I lifted my feet off of Edwards lap and swung myself into sitting position. I flipped my phone open, looking at the screen. Going to Jazzs 4 the night. Dont wait up. =] -Al I closed the phone and looked at Edward, smiling. What? He said cocking his head. My apartment is emptyfor the entire night.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 36 of 266

Inked

He smirked at stood up, extending his hand, pulling me off the couch. He grabbed the beer bottles off the table and walked out back with them. I slid my sweatshirt on, stuffing my phone into my pocket. He walked back in, pulled his sweatshirt on and led me to the front door. He flipped the lights off and ushered me outside, locking and pulling the door closed behind us. It was late, just after one. Seattle was quiet, just like I liked it. I had a nice buzz going, and I was with Edward. Life was pretty good. He slid his arm around my shoulders pulling me closer to him as we walked to my apartment in silence. We climbed the stairs, and I unlocked the door, letting us both in. I dont know why we ended up in my room when we had the entire apartment to ourselves. I guess I just felt comfortable there. It was my space, no one elses, and I knew that even if Alice came home wed be alone in my room. I pulled off my sweatshirt as Edward looked at a few pictures hanging on my wall. Cute. He said laughing at a picture of Alice and me in our bathing suits. It was the year we turned twelve. We had our arms wrapped around each other, standing on the dock of Als parents cabin. Yeah, thanks. I said rolling my eyes and dropping on to my bed. He moved on to the next picture, a picture from our senior prom. Alice and I were flipping off the camera, sticking our tongues out. He laughed and looked at me over his shoulder. I shrugged and smiled. We thought we were bad asses He turned and walked over to my bed, standing between my legs. He looked at me, cocked his head and smirked. What? I asked looking up at him. He ducked his head and kissed my lips. He reached down and lifted my shirt over my head. I want to know about your tattoos. Where would you like me to start? I asked as he knelt down between my legs, resting his elbows on my knees. He pointed to the hibiscus flowers. I know why you got those He finger trailed from my shoulder to behind my ear, pointing at the stars. What about those? I smiled. When I was little my cousin Lauren and I used to go stay with my moms parents in Arizona every summer. We used to lay out in their back yard at night and try to count all the stars. Laying there under the unknown always made me feel like anything was possible. We stopped going there as we got older, but I wanted to keep that alive. He smiled up at me and then looked down touching the B on my wrist. Thats ones kind of obvious. He touched the sparrow over my right breast, the original sparrow that had been there long before tonight. Hmm I said remembering the night I got that tattoo. I was rebellinglike always. It sounds pretty pathetic now, but when I was little I always wanted to be a bird. I envied their wings. I really hated growing up in Forks, where everyone was practically the same and being different was frowned upon. I always wanted wings, that way Id never have to stay in one place for too long.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 37 of 266

Inked

He paused for a moment as if in thought before he reached around me and touched the star that was on my neck. Honestly, its a cover up. I said rolling my eyes. Never again will I tattoo a guys name on me. I blushed and shook my head. Edward smiled and pulled off his sweatshirt. He lifted his t-shirt sleeve on his left arm, exposing a skull tattooed on the underside of his bicep. He pointed at it and said Cover up. Fitting, it being a skull and all. I laughed. He shrugged. She was poison. Maybe Im poison. I said raising my eyebrows. No, youreyoure like a drug. Youre my own personal brand of heroin. He grabbed hold of my wrist and flipped it over in his hand, pressing his lips against the tattoo that was there. My heart skipped a beat and closed my eyes. When I opened them he was smirking up at me. What? I asked. Nothing. He said sliding from his knees into a sitting position on the floor. He slid my shoe off, thumbing at the tattoo on my foot. La Bella Vita. He read out loud. The beautiful life. We both said at the same time. I smiled and continued My life is beautiful, to me anyways. I live the way I want to, and not the way people think I should. My dads mom, my Nonna always told me Vive la bella vita. Live the beautiful life. I stood up off the bed and unbutton my jeans, sliding them down past my hips. I turned and pointed to the angel wings. I got those the night she died. You were close to her. He said in a low voice, cocking his head. She was the only one who believed in me. The only one who made me feel like the decisions I made were worth something. She stood up for me, stood by me. I turned and pointed to the cherry blossom branch on my back. Thats for my moms mom, my Gran. She passed away last year. She had cherry blossom trees in her back yard and in the spring the cherry blossoms would float through the air like a blizzard and I would run through them with my arms spread like I was flying. I blushed. What is it about him that makes me feel like I can tell him anything? It was weird, no one but Alice knew these things about me. I reached out towards him and he put his hand in mine. I pulled him up to join me on the bed. He touched my side where my last tattoo was, hidden underneath my bra. Strength. I said cocking my head. It helps me remember that even when Im feeling weak, I have strength. I lifted his shirt over his head and smiled, taking him in.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 38 of 266

Inked

Now, Id like to know about yours. He smirked. We might be here awhile. No shit. I said looking over both his arms. I pointed to his wrist first where the word Jump was written. It means just that. Jump. Throw caution to the wind and dive in, head first. And why the waves? I said brushing my fingers over his wrist. Actually, I used to surf when I was little. I loved it. We dont really get any killer waves around here, but it was enough. Theres nothing like being alone in the ocean with just a board and some waves. I turned his arm over and pointed at the pin-up girl. He stared at it fondly for a moment before answering My dream girl. I laughed and shook my head. Seriously, there is just something so classic about her. I thumbed at the cross located on his arm, cocking my head and glancing at him. I got the cross and wings for my moms dad when he died. He was my hero. I smiled slightly, watching his face get lost in a memory. I pointed to another tribal tattoo. No meaning to that oneI just liked it. He shrugged, glancing down at it. I smiled as I listened to him tell stories about his other tattoos on that arm. The word Wren- My childhood pet. A black lab, he died when I was sixteen. Two Es inscribed together- For Emmett and myself. As much as we dont get along, he really is my best friend. I reached up and touched the black star on the side of his neck. Also a cover up, but not a chicks name. A friend did it while he was high, and spelled it wrong. So, I got it covered a week later. I laughed. Dont you know to never let your tattoo artist ink you while their high? Its like the first rule of tattooing. I shook my head. I was young, and quite stupid. He said squinting and smiling. I grabbed the other arming, pointing at his tribal tattoo. Another just because. He said smiling. And this one? I said pointing at Jack from Nightmare before Christmas.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 39 of 266

Inked

My favorite movie of all time. Genius. I nodded, trailing my finger over to the Chinese symbol. Honesty. He said looking down at it. To remind myself to always be honest with myself, to always speak the truth and be who I really am. Hmm I said as I slid my fingers up his arm, thumbing at the skull. We already know why that ones there. But what about this one? I said pointing to a group of music notes. I play the guitar. You play guitar? Yup, thats what I said. He laughing, and ran his fingers through his hair. Sexy. I said smirking at him. I know. Cocky. Ouch. He said. As if it was even possible for me to wound his huge, annoying ego. He filled me in on his other tattoos. Live fast and die young.- Means just that, I dont want to look back on my life and regret anything. A fleur de lis- My mother is French. And Brooklyn? I asked tracing the letters that scrawled across his chest. The first shop I worked in was in Brooklyn. The owner, Matt, gave me a chance, taught me everything I know. It was the birthplace of who I am today. Ok, so I have to show you something. Its weirdand dont laugh. I said jumping up from the bed. I walked over to the closet and looked over my shoulder at him before opening the closet door. Located on the back of the door was a Nightmare Before Christmas movie poster. I blushed and pointed at it. Its my favorite movie too. Edwards face lit up. Seriously? Yup. Ive seen it a million times. Alice picks on me for it. Oh, and. I trailed off, digging thru my closet. I surfaced, pulling out a sailor outfit. I turned towards him and held it up. My Halloween costume from last year. He bit his lip and I blushed, knowing exactly what was going thru his mind. I think I just came. He said and I burst out laughing. Good lord. I walked out into the living room grabbing the bubbler off the coffee table. I walked back in, holding it up. Smoke? I asked him, cocking my head.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 40 of 266

Inked

Yeah. He answered. I sat at my desk, and packed it. I pulled out a lighter and took a hit, passing it to Edward. When it was kicked, I joined him on my bed, sitting cross legged. He reached around me, gently pulling my hair and bringing my lips to his. He pushed me down on the bed and lay on top of me, crushing his hips into mine. I moaned into his mouth as his slid his tongue past my lips. His lips moved down to my neck and then trailed downwards, stopping at the valley between my breasts. His hand reached around my back, undoing my bra. I slid it off quickly and reached down to grab at his jeans. While his tongue drew circles on my nipples I slid his jeans off, first with my hands and then with my feet when my hands could reach no farther. His hand moved down and pulled my jeans open. He pulled them off quickly, moving farther down on the bed. He pulled my underwear down, tossing them aside. In one quick motion he had two fingers inside me. I moaned loudly at the contact. He smirked up at me and pulled them out completely before thrusting them back in. I moaned again, leaning back against my pillows. I arched my back as Edward thrust his fingers into me, over and over again. I was on the edge and as his leaned down and took my clit in his mouth I burst. I shook as I came, my pussy clenching around his fingers. He slid them out slowly and replaced them with his tongue, slowly lapping at my juices. I moaned his name and grabbed at his hair. I pulled him up to me, attacking his lips with mine. I could taste myself on him and it was such a turn on. I pulled at his boxers as he roughly pushed my knees farther apart, opening my pussy to him. He finished removing his boxers and positioned himself between my legs. Breathe Bella. He said looking up at me. I hadnt realized that Id stopped. I inhaled deeply and exhaled, staring into his eyes. They engulfed me, and dazzled me. I could feel my head start to spin as I took another breath. PleaseI cant take anymore. I need you inside me. I said as he teased me with the head of his dick. A low groan escaped his mouth and he licked his lips before thrusting into me. I gasped at the contacted, my body contorting to fit him inside me. Uhhh.Edward. I moaned as he pulled out and pushed in again. I lifted my hips, allowing him deeper access. He bit at my collar bone as I grasped at his back. I dug my nails in as his pace quickened. I wrapped my heels around his calves and lifted my hips to meet his with every thrust. I turned my head and sucked on his ear lobe. Fuck Bella He moaned into my shoulder. You feel amazing. His hands pulled at my hair, opening my neck to him and he ravaged it with his lips. ImIm gonna come. I moaned out. Me too, baby. Me too. He whispered in my ear.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 41 of 266

Inked

As another orgasm ripped thru my body I felt him explode in me. A moaned escaped my lips. I un-wrapped my legs from his and lay back on the bed, closing my eyes. I felt him kiss my neck before he slowly pulled out of me. Shit. What? I said, keeping my eyes closed. I never put a condom on. He said quietly. I smiled. Good thing Im on the pill huh? Thank god. He said sitting on the edge of the bed. I laughed and slid myself off the bed. I pulled my underwear on and turned towards him. Yeah, Im not mom material. Dont worry; Id have stopped you if a condom had been necessary. He smirked at me as he slid his boxers and jeans on. He was clicking his tongue ring on his teeth and I couldnt help but think about the places I wish that tongue ring was. I walked over to my dresser and pulled out a pair of black guys sweatpants. Then I pulled a gray beater over my head, forgoing the bra. You staying? I asked over my shoulder. Yeah, sure. He said lying back on my bed. I crawled over, lying next to him. I set the alarm on my cell phone and tossed it onto my night stand. He pulled me into his arms and I placed my head on his chest, breathing in the scent of him mixed with the scent of sex. 10. Spurring Unknown Jealousy BPOV My cell phone beeped at me, warning me to get up. I reached over and turned it off, becoming away off the arm wrapped around my waist. It took a moment for the previous nights events to come back to me. I smiled to myself as the ipod kicked in on its dock. Sarah Bareilles voice quietly filling the room. Theres a harvest each Saturday night At the bars filled with perfume and hitching a ride A place you can stand for one night and get gone Its clear this conversation aint doing a thing Cause these boys only listen to me when I sing And I dont feel like singing tonight All the same songs In these deep city lights Girl could get lost tonight Im finding every reason to be gone Nothing here to hold on to Could I hold you? The situations always the same Youve got your wolves in their clothes whispering Hollywoods name
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 42 of 266

Inked

Stealing gold from the silver they see But its not me In these deep city lights Girl could get lost tonight Im finding every reason to be gone Nothing here to hold on to Could I hold you? Calling out somebody save me I feel like Im fading away Am I gone? Calling out somebody save me I feel like Im fading In these deep city lights Girl could get lost tonight Im finding every reason to be gone Theres nothing here to hold on to Could I hold on to you? I smiled as I listened to the words, the chorus hitting me like a ton of bricks. I wasnt looking for a boyfriend, I didnt want a boyfriend. But it was nice, to have someone to spend time with. It was nice to have someone that was practically my carbon copy. Just with a penis, as Alice would say. I rolled over to face Edward and nudged him. His eyes opened slowly, taking in his surroundings. Hey. I said smiling. I sat up and pulled my hair into a messy bun. I started to get up but he stopped me. Wait. Cant we just stay here all day? He said pulling me back into bed. I can give youthirty more minutes. If I skip a shower. However, I have a test in Art History and I have to turn my portfolio into my photog teacher. I said with a look of regret. Thirty minutes? He said kissing me. I can do thirty minutes. This was a side of Edward I hadnt seen before. He was almostdare I say, sweet. I wasnt sure how I felt about that. When our time was up I crawled back out of bed, and walked into the bathroom. I did my makeup quickly and brushed my teeth. I turned off my ipod and threw all my stuff into an old army surplus messenger bag that used to be my dads. Edward groaned as he got out of bed. He bent to pick up his shirt and he pulled it over his head. I switched from sweats to jeans, pulled off my beater before sliding a bra on and pulling on a black long sleeve shirt. I grabbed an army jacket that I kleptoed from Alices closet back in high school It was almost awkward when we said our goodbyes. Neither of us really knew where we were leaving things. Was it just one night? Were things going to keep going? Who frikin knew? ******* I finished my Art History test in record time. I knew everything except for one question and luckily, Jasper knew the answer. Thats what friends are for, right? We left together and headed towards our next class. We got there early so I grabbed his portfolio and began skimming through it. Jazz, these are really great. Yeah, I know. He said smiling. Ok, last time I give you a compliment. I rolled my eyes and tossed the portfolio back on his desk. I was joking. He said laughing.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 43 of 266

Inked

We turned towards the front of the class as our professor entered and called us all to attention. ******* As class was coming to a close our professor gave us our next assignment. The human body. She said smiling. Go. Oh! And drop your portfolios off as you leave. This will be fun. Jasper said winking at me. What you and Alice do behind closed doors is none of my business. Lets keep it that way. I said patting Jaspers shoulder. We walked back to the apartment together, parting ways when he went to Alices room and I went to mine. I knew what they would be doing in so I placed my ipod buds in my ears and lay back on my bed with my Art History book. ****** The next morning I got up early, taking my time in the hot shower. I dried and straightened my hair, applying my makeup and getting dressed. I chose some skinny jeans, a dark blue, tight, v-neck tee and some dark gray knee high boots. I grabbed my messenger bag and slid it over my head, heading out into the living room. Alice was on the couch, her lips pressed to the bubbler. Hey lady. I said dropping down next to her as she passed it over to me. You look..awesome. She said smiling at me. Well thank you. I laughed, giving her a seductive look. I took a long hit and handed it back to her. So, how was your night on Tuesday? Well, the sex was greatboth times. I smiled. Shut. Up! She slapped my thigh. I motioned her to hurry up with her hit. She inhaled slowly and passed it to me again. I took another hit, kicking it. I set it down. Helloooo, talk. Cant got to go to class. I said jumping up from the couch. Ohhhhh, no. She said grabbing her bag and following me out. Ali, you dont have class for another two hours. Yeah, so? My best friend drops the sex bomb and then just thinks she can disappear. Drastic times call for drastic measures. She said, sounding exasperated. I laughed and shook my head. Alright, wellAfter I almost beat up his brothers girlfriend. I paused at the look of confusion on Alices face. More on that later. Anyways, After I almost beat up his brothers girlfriend
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 44 of 266

Inked

we went to the tattoo shop. We got to talking and well. I said pulling my shirt away to show off my new tattoo. What?! Alice shrieked. She pulled my shirt farther, taking in the new sparrow. I love it! Edward drew it. Seriously? YupOk, ok. So, he did the tattoo and then one thing led to another and we ended up having sex on the table. I said laughing and shaking my head. No way. Yes way. Then, you sent me that text and well, we went back to the apartmentand did it again. Alice slapped my arm. I cant believe that you waited this long to tell me. I havent seen you! Between classes, and studying for tests, and Jasper-doodle... I said trailing off. Ok, well I forgive youthis time. She said pointing at me. She walked me to the door of my class and then headed off in the direction of the coffee shop. I walked in to the classroom, noticing Edward already sitting in his seat. I passed by him and winked before turned down the aisle and sitting down. Jessica turned towards me and smiled. You look awesome. She said looking me up and down. Well, thanks doll. Sooo She started. I thought for sure she was going to bring up Edward and I. But she brought up the second worst thingmy birthday. What are doing for your birthday this year? I saw Edwards head cock, his ear turning towards us, trying to get in on the conversation. Nothing. Nothing, Jess and you tell Alice that. I swear I do not want anything like last year. Oh come on! She pouted. Last year was super fun. No, last year was insane. I came home to over a hundred people in our apartment. There were so many people that they were hanging out in the bathroom. I didnt even know half of them. She laughed. Well, okIt was a little over the top. Mmm. I said agreeing with her. My phone buzzed as our professor entered. I smiled knowing it was Edward. Why he couldnt just turn and talk me Im not surebut I liked our secret texts.

You look
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 45 of 266

Inked

Well, lets just say I could fuck you right here. -E I felt my cheeks warm up and I smiled. That might get us kicked out. -B I sent my reply, staring at the back of his head. Wishing I could run my fingers through his hair. Worth it. Completely worth it. -E Our professor turned to write something on the board, so I reached out and playfully tugged his hair. My cell buzzed again. Not fair. -E

I laughed quietly, knowing he could hear me. ****** As Jess and I left our last class of the day I heard someone call my name. I turned around and came face to face with a guy that had been in a class with my last semester. Hey James! I said smiling. He was a nice guy, just not my type. He was a jock, big and muscular. I turned to Jess Go ahead, Ill meet you on the quad. She nodded and turned on her heel. Sooo, whats up? I said sliding my hands into my pockets. He looked me up and down slowly before smiling. I was just wondering if maybe youd like to go out sometime. Uh-oh. Well, James. Im just not really looking to date anyone right now. Youre a great guy, Im just not interested. He looked hurt. Fuck, I sucked at these things. But I sucked more at relationships, which is never why I entered into them. Yeah, ok. He said nodding. I walked out of the building with him and stopped just outside the door. I placed my hand on his forearm and smiled. Im flattered that you asked me though. He smiled down at me and nodded before turning and walking away.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 46 of 266

Inked

I let out a deep sigh and turned, looking across the quad to where all my friendsand Edwardwere watching me. Ugh. I said under my breath. ******* EPOV I was sitting on the stairs to the library with Jasper and Tyler when Jess came out to join us. Lose Bella? I asked looking up at her. Shes coming. A guy from our class stopped her on our way out. Alice joined us shortly after and we all watched as Bella walked out with some line backer fuck. She looked at him and smiled, touching his arm. Shit. He smiled back at her. Double shit. Youre jealous and that blows. I screamed at myself. Triple shit. I dont do jealous, what is wrong with me? Shes letting him down nicely. Alice whispered. I know that look. I didnt look to see if anyone else heard her, I just continued to watch Bella as she crossed the quad towards us, her hips swaying with each step. She dropped her bag at my feet and shook her hair out. Her tits bounced slightly and my dick twitched. I could see the tail of the sparrow poking out from behind her t-shirt. I looked up and her and smirked. She smiled back before addressing Alice. Umm, Jess asked about my birthday. I told her no. I dont even care to hear what the plan is, because no matter what its no. So, no. I chuckled at her forward-ness. Alice seemed to be ignoring her. It was Jasper who spoke first. Bells, why bother. You know shes going to do it anyways. Bella shot a look at Alice and sighed. Whatever. Just please keep it under seventy-five people? Alice jumped up and squealed. I already have it all planned, but when your on my side it makes it easier! I laughed and looked up at Bella. She held my eyes for a moment; the sexual tension could be cut with a fucking knife. So, whats the plan Alice? She said placing her hands on her hips. Well, it was actually Jesss idea. Oh, no! This was all Alice. Jess said throwing her hands up in defense. Were having a lingerie party. Well, lingerie and pajamascause whod want to see guys in lingerie.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 47 of 266

Inked

No. No, Alice. No. Bella shook her head. Oh, yes, yes, yes, Bella. Alice said wrapping her arms around Bellas waist. She looked to me for help, but like hell I was going to dispute seeing her in lingerie. Sorry I said shrugging my shoulders. No complaints here. I smiled and raised my eyebrows. You guys suck. She said crossing her arms. Jess put her arm around her and smiled. You love us. 11. Bedroom Quickies BPOV Alice and I walked back to our apartment and dropped onto the couch. I swung my feet onto her lap, placing my head against the arm of the couch. So, talk to me. She said cocking her head. About I asked giving her a questioning look. You know what. Where do I begin? Why do you two not speak to each other in public? Why did you almost beat up his brothers girlfriend? How was the sex? She said, counting her questions on her fingers. OkHow aboutI dont know why we dont speak in public. Its almostlike were a secret. Which, whatever, Id live in a cave with that boy if he asked. I almost beat her up because she called me a slut, and told me Edward would drop me after we had sex. And, the sex was fucking amazing, Ali. Seriously, stunned. Dazzled. Amazed. I said smirking. She laughed and squeezed my foot. First, youre not a secretbecause we all know. I know; that was not my idea. Its not my fault that Edward cant keep his mouth shut. Bullshit, you cant stop talking about it either. I just wish you guys would realize you are perfect for each other. Yeah, youve said that already. Thats cause its true. She said pointedly. I sighed and leaned my head back, closing my eyes. Bella, deal with it. You like this guy. No, I dont. Yes, you do. If only for the mere fact that we are discussing him. Youre usually quite quick to discard a guy after sex. This one is still hanging around, youre talking about him, and the fact that hes a blimp on your radar means something. I didnt answer her, because she was right. I was irrevocably in like with Edward and because of that I was royally fucked.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 48 of 266

Inked

Can we change the subject please? I moaned. Sure, for now. What shall we discuss? Your birthday? Something else? Its your birthday or Edward. Your pick. So, for my birthdaytell me more about this party. She smiled at me before going into great detail of the things she had planned. I groaned and prayed that it wouldnt be too much. The praying was in vain though, because I knew exactly what to expect from Alice, and it was always too much. We do need to go shopping though. Yeah, I know. I wouldnt fight her on this one. I needed to look smoking for my birthday. Like hell I was going to be second best to any other girl in the room, Edward wouldnt even bat an eye at another girl once he laid his eyes on me. Id have him stuttering like a fool. Alice looked shocked at my response. I took a deep breath. Alice, for once, Im completely handing myself over to you. Please, please dont make me regret this. She jumped off the couch and lunged herself at me, squealing in my ear. We were still in that position seconds later when the door to our apartment opened. Holy fuck, every dream Ive ever had just came true. I turned my head and laughed, watching Edward and Jasper as the struggled to find words. I dont know what came over me but I stuck my tongue out and licked Alices neck. She tried to hold her giggles in as she jokingly ground her body against mine. Oh dear god, I think I just came in my pants. Jasper said clutching at his chest. Edward bit his lip and closed his eyes for a moment. Alright, off.before they die of heart palpitations. I gently pushed Alice off of me. She sat down at my feet again. Edward took a seat in the armchair and Jasper continued to stand there, staring into space. Jasper! I yelled. He shook his head and smiled. Sorry, just imagining it without clothes on. Jasper! It was Alice that yelled his name this time as she threw a pillow at him.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 49 of 266

Inked

He laughed and straddled Alice on the couch, grabbing her face and pressing his lips to hers. It was funny to see his tall body bent over Alices tiny frame. He practically engulfed her. I cleared my throat and kicked Jasper with my foot. Enough, children! Alice pulled away giggling and brushed a piece of hair from Jaspers eyes. I hated them for how easy they made it look, I envied them for what they had, and I loved them for being so damn cute and in love. I looked over at Edward to see him staring back at me. I ran my tongue over my lips. He took a deep breath and clenched his fists, grabbing at his jeans. I smiled and cocked an eyebrow. He nodded towards my room and I nodded in agreement. We both stood up at the same time and I made my exit first. Jasper called after Edward as he left the room. Use a condom! Alice started giggling. Fuck off. Edward and I called back in unison. Within seconds of shutting the door we were both undressed, groping at each other like animals in heat. It took me a matter of seconds to have my mouth wrapped around his dick as he leaned against my bedroom door, his fingers entwined in my hair. What I couldnt get of him in my mouth, my hand stroked as my mouth took the rest of him. He moaned loudly and I thanked Alice silently as I heard the television turn on. I worked him quickly, bringing him close to the edge before pulling away. He thrust his hips begging for friction and growled at the lack of it. He pushed me back on the bed and in one swift move was fully inside me. I gasped and arched my back. I wrapped my legs around his waist, pulling him deeper inside me. He pressed his lips to my collar bone and kissed his way up to my earlobe. He bit at it playfully as he thrust harder into me. Fuck, Edward. I groaned as I dug my nails into his back. He moaned into my neck as he reached under me, he hands lifted my ass off the bed, elevating me more to him. He was so deep inside me that I could barely breathe. I was shaking. I gasped for air, trying to regulate my breathing but I was failing miserably. Oh, fuck. I groaned again. Fuck. He pulled back and smiled at me and I swear my body liquefied. Come for me. He growled. Like our past times together, that was all it took. My body let lose as I shook underneath him. My moans filled the room as my pussy tightened around him, my climax ripping me apart at the seams. He thrust against before coming inside me. I moaned again as I felt him twitch. Holy shit. I said unwrapping my arms and legs from around his body, flattening myself on the bed. He smiled again and dropped down next to me. He chuckled a little. What? I moaned, barely having the energy to talk. That was probably the best sex Ive ever had and it lasted less time than any other sexual experience Ive had.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 50 of 266

Inked

I burst out laughing. Im not sure if thats a good thing or a bad thing. Well, Im not complaining. Me either. Bella, you drive me fucking insane. I can barely look at you without wanting to tear your clothes off. I smiled and turned towards him. Good. We lay there for a few minutes before getting dressed. We smoked a bowl before leaving my room, walking into the living room. Well, that was quick. Jasper said looking up. I flipped him off as I walked past them and headed into the kitchen. I grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge and lifted myself onto the counter. Edward followed me in, standing between my legs. I pressed the bottle to my lips, taking a sip before setting it down. He pressed his lips to my neck, making me moan. Fuck, Bella. He groaned into my skin. The vibration gave me goose bumps. Just then Alice walked into the kitchen. Party at Tylers tonight. She said leaning against the counter. Sounds good. I said looking at her and smiling. She assessed the situation and giggled before turning on her heels and walking out. ****** By the time the four of us got to Tylers there were people everywhere. I pushed my way thru the crowd of people, the music blaring through the apartment. I grabbed a beer out of the fridge, and passed some off to Edward, Alice and Jasper. I groaned as I accidentally made eye contact with Mike. He smiled and excused himself before heading our way. Hey Bells. Mike, only my friends call me Bellsand youre not my friend. So, dont. I said shooting him a look of annoyance. Aw, come on. You dont have to be such a bitch. Yes, I do Mikecause thats how I act to people who annoy me. I heard Edward chuckle and I shot him a look before turning back to Mike. Shoo. I said pointing to the opposite side of the room. He squinted his eyes and sighed in defeat before turning and walking away.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 51 of 266

Inked

I sighed and took a sip of my beer. Hes like a lost puppy. Yell enough and eventually hell learn. Alice smiled and looped her arm thru mine. She pulled me into the living room where Jess and Tyler were. Hey lova. Alice said wrapping her arm around Jesss waist. Hi! She squealed. We dropped onto the couch and I brought my beer bottle to my lips. I took a sip and let my eyes roam the apartment. I caught Edwards eye and it was dj vu. I was automatically brought back to that first night at Tylers. Except we had switched places. Now it was I that was on the couch and he was in the kitchen. He smirked a little and I smirked back before turning my attention back to Alice who was blabbing on and on about some skanky hoe-bag in one of her classes. I couldnt help but laugh at her intellectual choice of descriptive wording. I finished my beer and walked into the kitchen to grab another. Jasper joined me at the fridge and leaned against the counter, smiling. Need something? I said smiling. Nope, just wanted to say hi. He grinned and cocked his head. Yeah, sure. What do you really want? I was just wondering if I could get your take on E. I chuckled and rolled my eyes. When did you turn into a fifteen year old gossip queen? He blanched and placed a hand over his heart. Im just looking out for my boy, Bells. I laughed and nodded. Mmm-hmm. I winked and turned, walking back into the living room. Edward and I spent the rest of the night sneaking glances at each other and dancing around each other like we always did. It was pathetic, but it worked for us. At least, I thought it did. 12. Seven Days & a Birthday BPOV It had been a week. An entire seven days since Id had sex with Edward Cullen and let me tell you, it sucked big time. I was cranky, my body ached and I was smoking so much weed that I kept thinking that the Barbie was right, I was a stoner. It was all Edwards fault though. It was the only thing I could do to get my nerves to settle. Well, that and getting myself off and I was trying to avoid that. It wasnt really his fault. We both had mid-terms and then he ended up getting roped into working more that the shop and then all the sudden a week had passed. We saw each other in class and texted still but uh, there was no sex being had. My birthday was tomorrow. I had promised Alice that she could take me shopping to look for lingerie for my party. I wasnt exactly stoked that I had to wear it in a public setting but hell, at this point Id do anything to get Edward between the sheets, although if he felt anything like I currently did I could wear sweats and have him still want to jump my bones. I wasnt taking any chances though.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 52 of 266

Inked

I asked Jess to come along with us, knowing she needed a cute outfit too. Just as we stepped inside the lingerie boutique my cell buzzed. I flipped it open. God, I cant wait to see you tomorrow night. Better look good for me. -E I smirked and typed back quickly. Id better huh? Guess youll just have to wait and see. -B I giggled when I read his next message. Mmm. -E Alice shot me a questionable look and I shrugged before stuffing my phone into my back pocket. I walked around the store, singling out a few different outfits. I figured if I picked some out maybe Alice would put all her attention on herself. I headed towards the fitting rooms, sliding into one quickly. Alice followed shortly after. Bella, I want to see them. I groaned and rubbed at my forehead. If I couldnt show her how would I even be able to wear it in front of everyone at my party. Sure, Alice. I tried on a red slip dress first but knew it would never pass Alices standards, so I tossed it to the side. I slipped on a midnight blue chemise and walked out the door. Alice smiled and nodded. Ooo, I like it! Its a maybe. I said looking down at my protruding boobs. Jess stepped out in this cute pink outfit with black polka dots. Hold the presses, dont even try on anymore. I gasped. You look smokin. Tyler is going to die. She giggled and turned in a little circle. Really? Dead serious. Alice said smiling. Jess nodded her head, glancing in the mirror once more before retreating into her fitting room. Alice pushed me back into mine and I tried on two more outfits before stepping out in the outfit I knew would win. It fit me like a glove and I was actually feeling comfortable in it. Which I thought was practically impossible because it was lingerie. Alices smile went from ear to ear. Thats it. Jess was dressed in her jeans and t-shirt, patiently waiting on us. Oh, Bella. It looks awesome.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 53 of 266

Inked

I smiled and nodded, glancing in the mirror. I turned slightly, staring at my ass in the boyshorts. The garter belt and stocking made my legs look miles long, the pink and black looked great against my skin tone and my hair. I smiled again, this time wider. Watch out, Edward. I slipped back into the fitting room and got dressed quickly. I stood next to Jess as we critiqued outfits for Alice. She finally decided on a white chemise with black polka dots and some red lace. So, very Alice. We searched for shoes afterwards and it wasnt too hard. I found these great tie up black heels that I knew would have Edward on his knees. Alice found a pair of red heels that tied in a bow around her ankle. We followed Jess into Victorias Secret where she picked up a pair of black kitten heels that had feathers on them. Bedroom heels. Alice said smiling. Jess blushed a little and shrugged. Their cute. After words, Alice got all cryptic and told us to head to dinner without her and that she would meet us there. I knew she was getting my present but after all these years I knew just to ignore her and let her do her thing. When she joined us at dinner she only had the bags from the shoe store and the lingerie boutique. I knew my present was hiding in one of them and I took comfort in knowing it wasnt anything too large or extravagant. We talked through dinner about tomorrows plans. I was supposed to go home to see my parents but I had talked them out of it. Actually, I had told my mom I got another tattoo and she refused to speak to me after that. It got me out of a weekend of misery, so who really cared. Not like they really wanted me there anyways. There were certain aspects of tomorrow night that I was not allowed to know and Alice kept it all very hushhush. Although, I had a feeling that Jess knew what to expect. She kept casting small smiles at me throughout dinner. Alice had the waiter come out and sing to me, just like she does every year. She always acts surprised like who knew? and Id always smile and laugh at her shocked face. We left dinner and dropped Jess off at Tylers apartment. We took her bags with us, to keep Tyler from peaking and made plans for her to come over early tomorrow to get ready. When we got back to the apartment Jasper was there waiting so I took Alices bags and added them to mine and Jesss, storing them in my room, away from prying eyes. I kicked back on my bed, slipping the ear buds from my ipod into my ears. I grabbed my psych book and started working on a write-up that was due Monday. It was only Thursday but I refused to do any homework on my birthday weekend, especially because I didnt know what to expect from the little pixie. ****** The next morning I heard the sound of my bedroom door being opened. I rolled over and looked to my left. Alice was perched on my bed with a cupcake in her hand. She smiled and held it out to me, the candle on top flickering. I smiled back and sat up. Taking a deep breath, I blew out the candle. I plucked it from her hand and peeled back the wrapper, taking a bite. Happy Birthday Bells! She sang. Thank you! I mumbled; my mouth full of cake and frosting.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 54 of 266

Inked

Now, Im going to need your full cooperation today, ok? I have people coming over tohelp. So, you must stay in your room the two hours before everyone gets here. Two hours? I balked. Yes. Now no more questions, two hours will give you plenty of time to shower and then Ill come in and curl your hair and get dressed with you. Jess is coming over too, dont forget. Itll be fun. I promise. Sure. I said agreeing. There was no point in arguing, my opinion didnt matter. My cell phone started ringing and I rolled over to answer it, not bothering to glance at the screen first. Its my birthday, talk to me. I said giggling. Well, Hello Bella. Happy Birthday. My father said. Heyy Dad. I said grimacing at Alice. Be nice. She mouthed. I rolled my eyes and diverted my attention back to my phone. Your mother said youre not coming home for your birthday. Nope, she decided to stop talking to me. I made other plans after that. He groaned and I could see him sitting at the kitchen table running his hand over his face like he always did when he was annoyed with me. Bella, I dont want to fight with you on your birthday. Good, me either. So lets just end this now shall we? I bit my lip and shut my phone, hanging up on my father. I tossed it on the bed and looked at Alice. Ignore them, this is your day. She said rubbing my knee. I nodded and my cell started going off. I thought for sure it was my dad again. So I answered it quickly and huffed. Dad, Im not fighting with you about this. I heard a chuckle and my breath hitched. Good morning to you too, Sunshine. Opps. I said giggling. Thought you were my dad. Alice looked at me, cocking her head and squinting her eyes. Parents being asses again. Edward asked Arent they always? He laughed again. True. It was quiet for a moment before he spoke again.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 55 of 266

Inked

I just wanted to call and wish you a happy birthday. Thank you. Ill see you tonight right? I asked smiling. Wouldnt miss it for the world. He said laughing. Ill see you later than, Edward. Bye Bella. I hung up and looked at Alice who had this big stupid grin across her face. Shut up. I said pointing at her. Bella, just give in. He likes you, you like him. What is the big deal? She said throwing her hands in the air. I threw myself back on my pillows. I dont know. Im freaking out. Im confused. Im so confused. I like him, I do. ButI just dont know if it would work. The sex is great, sure but, I dont really think either of us are relationship material. And what if I mention it and it ruins everything. Oh my god, you are such a girl right now. I pulled a pillow over my face and groaned into it. This is bad, Alice. Hes fucking with my existence as a happy single female that fucks around but doesnt get involved. Alice laughed and then sighed. Ok, get your ass up. Were going to get coffee. I smiled and lifted the pillow off my face. I rolled off the bed and slid on a pair of jeans. I pulled my hair up into a messy bun and slid on a hoodie. Alice walked down the hall to her room and came back a few minutes later, fully dressed. Lets get. She said leaning against the door casing. I followed her out of the apartment and we headed down the street to the coffee shop on the corner. We ordered two iced coffees and sat down at a pair of arm chairs in the corner. So, who is coming tonight? I said fishing for any tiny amount of information Alice was willing to give to me. Ah, Im not really sure. I told everyone to just invite whoever. Alice. I groaned, flashing back to last years party. Itll be fine Bella, if its gets to be too many people we can just kick some out. Uh-huh, sure Alice. I said nodding, knowing full well that Alice would never let anyone leave. She had this irrational fear of anyone having a bad night while she was in charge. When we finished our coffees we walked back to the apartment. I headed off towards my room and Alice shut herself away in hers. Twenty minutes later, Alice let herself into my room with an armful of gifts. Alice! I exclaimed shaking my head.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 56 of 266

Inked

What? She said innocently setting down my gifts. I looked pointedly at the gifts. Open them now! She grabbed a small one off the top. This one last though. Fine, Fine. I said grabbing the first gift. Alice had spoiled me, as always. I had a new pair of jeans, worth somewhere in the $300 range. I had an ahmazing pair of black leather motorcycle boots that I basically had an orgasm over when I opened the box. Then I cried when I opened a picture frame that had a picture of us from third grade. Two weeks after she had first moved to Forks. It was her birthday party, and I was the only one that showed up. She cried at first and then told me It doesnt matter. Youre the only one I end up staying friends with anyways. I hadnt understood what she meant back then, but now it all made sense. She had always been kind of psychic. After that, I opened a box that contained a matching black lace panty set. It was gorgeous. I looked at the tag. Le Perla? Jesus, Alice. Its like a two hundred dollar bra. Well, its kind of for you, and kind of for Edward. Jasper did some fishing around. What? I asked gaping at her. I just had him do a little digging. Seems as though Edwards always had this fantasy of a girl showing up at his door wearing nothing but black lace and a trench coat. Kinda kinky, huh? Anyways, I figured Id help you both along. Oh my god. I said my mouth dropping open and then, I just started laughing. Thank you. I said looking up at her. Wait, theres one more. Ok I said looking at the small box shed handed me. I tore the paper off and flipped the top off. Oh myits uglyand perfect. I pulled the ring out of the box and flipped it over in my hand. It was a black crystal octopus. Alice laughed. Its one of a kind, completely unique and so misunderstood. Its exactly like you. I glanced up and smiled at her. Where did you find something like this? Over Christmas break I was searching for birthday presents for you and I went to the jewelry store here in Seattle and told them what I was looking for. Last month they called and emailed me a picture of this beauty. I had it shipped here from a boutique in Spain. So, please dont loose it because its all Swarovski crystals and insanely expensive. I laughed and threw my arms around her. Thank you so much, Alice. Its been such a great birthday. And its only just beginning. She said evilly, rubbing her hands together. She looked at the clock on my desk and jumped up. I need togo. You must stay here. Promise me.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 57 of 266

Inked

I promise. Ill stay right here. Im going to shower, dry my hair, and do my makeup. Ill wait patiently for you and Jess so that I can get dressed and then have you curl my hair. Alice nodded and smiled, like I was an actress delivering my lines and she was my acting coach. Alice left my room and I did just as I said. I stripped down and started the shower giving it a few minutes to warm up, I heard movement and voices out in the living room and I tried like hell to ignore them. When the shower was warm enough I slipped in, standing under the stream of warm water before washing my hair. I rinsed it out and conditioned it, allowing it to set while I took my time shaving my legs. I used some vanilla, lavender body wash and then rinsed out the conditioner. I stepped out of the shower, feeling refreshed and relaxed. I slid on a bathrobe, not wanting to get dressed until Alice and Jess were with me. Yes, sometimes I could be a girl and I couldnt wait to get all dolled up with my friends. I was practically giddy thinking of the upcoming night. I dried my hair, and applied my make-up. I spent a little more time on my eyes than I usually did, adding some eye-liner into the mix, making them more dramatic. I stepped into my room and turned my ihome on, cranking up the music. I decided to paint my toes nails, painting them a nice black. I still had thirty minutes so I took the liberty of painting my finger nails too. They had just finished drying when Alice and Jess snuck into my room. We had another thirty minutes till people would start arriving. Tyler and Jasper were patiently waiting in the living room, ready to greet anyone who showed up before we were ready. We danced around my room like fifteen year old girls, as Britney Spears came on my bipod. Yes, Britney Spears. Stop laughing and shut your mouth. I got dressed quickly, excited to put my outfit on. I carefully slid on the stockings and hooked them to the garter belt. Alice grabbed my bathrobe off my bed, tying it tight around her and hiding everything that was underneath it. Where are you going? I asked as she reached for the doorknob. Ill be right back. She said with a wink. She came back with three shot glasses and a bottle of Jack Daniels. She held it up and smiled, shutting the door behind her. Figured exiting this room in those outfits might be a little easier with this. She said pointing to mine and Jesss outfits. Three shots later and my hair was curled in ringlets, flowing loosely down my back. I slid my heels on tying them up to my calves. I turned and did a once over in the mirror. Holy fuck. Who is that? I thought looking at myself. I turned off my music and was met by music playing in the living room. My nerves rose a little and I was grateful for the alcohol that I already had in my body. Alice grabbed the bottle of Jack and reached for the doorknob. Ready? She asked. As Ill ever be. I said nodding. I followed Alice out into the living room, Jess trailing closely behind us.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 58 of 266

Inked

I paused and gawked at the room. A couple of friends of ours from high school, Eric and Angela, were running the dj booth that had been set up in the corner. There were balloons, and people every where. From where I was standing I could see a keg just inside the kitchen and could see a second one, waiting to be used, in the hallway. Our neighbors are going to be pissed. I yelled to Alice over the music. Their here. She said pointing over and waving to the two dorky guys standing in the corner. They waved and smiled, practically drooling over the lingerie clad girls in the room. I felt like I had stepped into an upscale strip club. Hmm, maybe we could start making some money on the weekends. I laughed at my thought and scanned the room. I didnt see Edward anywhere. I walked to the kitchen and grabbed a beer out of the fridge. I liked mine from a bottle. I made my way back into the living room, mingling with the people I knew and saying Hi to those I didnt. I bumped into my cousin Lauren, who had surprised me by making the trip from Forks. We talked for a moment before I noticed James watching us from a far. I grabbed Laurens arms and pulled her along with me, knowing that the two of them would get along perfectly. Thats when I caught his eye. I had just introduced James and Lauren and was in the process of making small talk with them when I felt someone watching me. I turned and saw him standing against the wall, talking to Jasper. His head was turned towards Jasper and his mouth was moving but he was watching me. His eyes were filled with pure un-hindered lust and I loved it. I smirked and waved slightly, wiggling my fingers. He licked his lips and smirked, letting his eyes roam over my body. I spun slowly letting him take all of me in. I felt safe flirting from this distance; it was in closer proximity that he made me nervous. Just then I felt a hand wrap around me, covering my eyes. When I heard the deep voice that accompanied it, I shrieked and turned around. Jacob! I squealed, throwing my arms around his neck. 13. Marking Territory BPOV Just then I felt a hand wrap around me, covering my eyes. When I heard the deep voice that accompanied it, I shrieked and turned around. Jacob! I squealed, throwing my arms around his neck. Bells. He said softly in my ear, lifting me off the ground and swinging me around. What are you doing here? I said, placing my hand on his chest and smiling up at him. Im your last birthday gift. When I gave him a questioning look he answered with one word. Alice. It was like he summoned her, she came from out of nowhere. Like your gift? She said smiling.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 59 of 266

Inked

God, I cant believe you! I said smiling and hugging her. I glanced past Jacob and smiled at the person standing behind him, unabashedly staring at me. Hi Embry. I said smiling and hugging him. ******* EPOV I was standing there, leaning against the wall, talking to Jasper when I first saw her. Holy fuck. I thought to myself. I felt my dick twitch and I cringed. Its gonna be hard to hide a hard on in pajama pants. She must have felt my stare because at that moment she turned and caught my eye. I continued my conversation with Jasper about his stupid bunny slippers as I held her eyes. She smiled and waved at me, her little fingers wiggling. I needed those fingers wrapped around my throbbing dick. I licked my lips slowly and smiled. What she did next made my breath catch in my throat. She spun. She spun around in a little circle, letting me take all over her in. Fuck, I was done. Those tits, that ass, those fucking stockings, that god damn garter and her fuck me heels. I was going to be hard for days thinking about Bella in that outfit. Just then this burly motherfucker wrapped his arm around her and covered her eyes. I felt my fists clench as he leaned in, whispering in her ear. She shrieked and spun around, throwing her arms around his neck. I felt something rise up inside me and I was unsure what it was. I watched as he lifted her from the ground and spun her before setting her down. Her hand rested on his chest as she smiled at him and then it hit me. Oh shit, I was fucking jealous. No, no, nonot good. Really, not good. But I couldnt help it. I stood there watching them and all I could think about was scooping her up and dragging her away from him. Finally, I leaned over to Jasper and pointed towards Bella. Who the fuck is that? I asked bitterly. Jasper followed my gaze and grimaced. That, my man, is Jacob Blackand you are officially fucked. I turned and looked at him, confused. Dude, for as long as Ive known Bella, Jacob has been in love with her. They grew up together; their dads are best friends. She doesnt seem to return the feelings, but he wont go down without a fight. Thats the moment that I decided, I was going to fight for Bella Swan. I handed my beer to Jasper with a new determination. The fucker smiled at me as he realized what was about to go down. I crossed the length of the living room and walked up behind Bella. I placed my hand on her waist and pushed her hair off her shoulder. I placed a kiss on her shoulder blade. Hey baby. I whispered in her ear. She turned her head and smiled at me. I glanced up at the goon standing in front of her and I swear to you, on my life, that the kid fucking snarled at me. He snarled like a fucking dog and I laughed. His eyes lit with fury. I wish I could have read his mind just then. Id have gotten off knowing just how much he hated me.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 60 of 266

Inked

Bella turned toward me and gave me a small smile. I was wondering when youd make your way over. She ran her fingers thru my hair. I smiled at her and led her towards the kitchen. I reached into the fridge and grabbed a beer, twisting off the top and handing it to her. I knew that Bella like it better from a bottle. She smiled at me and I reached out towards her and thumbed at her collar bone. Happy Birthday. I said smirking at her, imagining how I was going to fuck her three ways from Sunday later on. She smiled and cocked her head. Thanks. She picked up the bottle top from the counter and ran it in between her fingers. It slipped a moment later and hit the floor, rolling behind her. Opps. She said turning around. She bent to reach it and when I mean she bent, I mean ass up in the air. Shit, this girl was good. She bent over at the waist instead of the knees, her ass perched in the air and it took all the will power I had in my entire body not to fuck her right there. I groaned as I stared at her ass for a moment before she straightened back up. She smiled at me and placed the top back on the table. I should really go mingle. She said looking over her shoulder. I grabbed her by the hips and pulled her to me, pressing her lips to mine. I darted my tongue in her mouth before releasing her and taking a step back. Yeah, you should. She looked dazed for a moment before regaining her composure. She winked and turned on her heel, exiting the kitchen. I followed her out and watched as she was intercepted by Jacob. My fists clenched, threatening to shatter the beer bottle that I was holding in my hand. I made my way over to Alice and Jasper who were standing against the wall. Im sorry. Alice said looking at me as I approached them. For what? I spit out turning to watch Bella. That. She said nodding in the direction I was staring. I didnt even think about it when I invited him. I shouldnt have. Whatever, its cool. Dont worry about it. I said shrugging. Although my brain was screaming at her, Way to fuck me over, Alice. I watched them for a moment longer; all I could think about was knocking this guy the fuck out. I was literally seeing red. The way he looked at her was pathetic, he was a lost puppy and then I wondered if I ever looked at her like that. Like she was all that mattered, because thats what I was starting to feel like, and then I felt pathetic too. Im going to fix this. I promise. Alice said placing her hand on my shoulder. I looked at Jasper and he shrugged. I followed Alice with my eyes as she walked over and grabbed Bella. She dragged her in front of the dj and proceeded to start dancing with her. God love her. ****** BPOV
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 61 of 266

Inked

I was talking to Jacob when Alice wrapped her arm around my waist. Were dancing. She said pulling me over to where Eric and Angela were dj-ing. Just then Britney Spears If You Seek Amy came on. I laughed at the double meaning. I bet Brit wrote this song after not having sex for seven days. I feel your pain Ms. Spears. Hes watching you. Alice said leaning into me. I smiled and thought about what I would be doing to Edward later. I swung my hips a little more seductively, and bent my knees. I ran my hand through my hair, feeling the curls bounce. I smiled at Alice as she laughed. We danced through the next few songs and afterwards I looked over to Edward. To my surprise he was talking to some red-headed bimbo. Jasper joined us at that moment and I turned towards him. Who the fuck is that? I asked nodding to where Edward and skank-alicious were standing. Just then I felt it and it was not a feeling I was friends with. Oh shit, I was fucking jealous. Ohhh, very bad. Very, very bad. Ohh, um that is Tanya Denali. Shes been in love with Edward since middle school. I think she came with Mike. Sorry Bella, but youre fucked. What? I said casting him a side-ways glance. Shes not going to go down without a fight. He said shooting me a sorrowful look. Uh-huh, well see about that. I said squinting my eyes at them. If he thought she was going to fight than he knew less about me than he thoughtbecause like hell that bimbo was going to take what was mine. That was the moment that I decided, I was going to fight for Edward Cullen. I crossed the floor towards them and approached Edward from behind. I needed to see this bitches face for what I was about to do. I ran my left hand through the hair on the back of Edwards head and with my right hand I reached around and wrapped my fingers around his dick. He reacted to my touch and I glanced at Jasper and Alice quickly. The two of them were laughing so hard they could barely remain standing. I shot a look at skanky hoe bag and licked Edwards ear. Hey sexy, you look kind of bored, anything I can help you with. He cocked his head and turned towards me. He smirked and looked back at skank-asaurus before turning towards me. Her face was priceless as he wrapped his arms around me. She was furious and I could literally see the bolts of lightning in her eyes. I winked at her as Edward lifted me from the ground in a hug. ******* EPOV Bella might as well of just lifted her leg and pissed all over the place because she had just marked her territory. I had gotten practically assaulted by fucking Tanya Denali when we caught each others eyes from across the room. I begged Jasper not to leave me alone but he practically ran in the opposite direction when he saw the she-devil coming his way.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 62 of 266

Inked

Pussy! I yelled after him as he took off towards Alice and Bella. Hi, Eddie. She said running her hand up my arm. I cringed at the name she had always called me. Tanya. I said nodding slightly. What are you doing here? She asked as she pressed her chest towards me. I took a step back and she took one towards me. I know the birthday girl. I fuck the birthday girl. Oh, thatssweet. She said in her high pitched voice. What are you doing here? I asked her, wanting to know whose ass I had to kick for inviting her here. Oh, I came with MikeNewton. Fucking Newton. I was going to beat his fucking ass. Just then I felt a pair of arms wrap around me and I watched as Tanyas eyes became pitch black. I felt the hand snake down my chest and wrap itself around my dick. It had been eight days since it had had any attention and it jumped at the pressure being applied to it. I looked past Tanya and saw Jasper and Alice dying with laughter. I almost chuckled when Bella licked my ear. Tanyas face turned twelve different shades of red when Bella leaned in and said Hey sexy, you look kind of bored, anything I can help you with. I cocked my head towards her and smirked. I took one more glance at Tanya before turning to take Bella into my arms. I set her down and I followed her into the empty kitchen. She grabbed two beers out of the fridge and handed me one. So, whos the skank? She said turning towards me. Whos the linebacker you were with earlier? I shot back. Ohh, E, are you jealous? She said winking at me. I think the real question is are you jealous, B. I leaned closer to her, pinning her against the counter. She smirked and thrust her hips into mine. It took two seconds for my dick to go completely hard, I counted. I licked my lips and in one swift motion she grabbed a handful of my hair in her fist and crashed her lips into mine. Her little tongue darted out and god, it felt so good to taste her again. It had been eight days, eight hellish days of not touching her. She moaned into my mouth and I practically came in my pants. I slid my tongue out to meet hers. Her other hand snaked up around my neck, pulling me even closer. I grabbed her leg and hitched it up over my hip,
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 63 of 266

Inked

pressing my hard between her legs. She moaned again and tipped her head back. I leaned in and took her collarbone in my mouth, biting at it. She pulled at my hair, causing me to moan against her. Just then I heard a giggle and I pulled away turning my head. Jess stood there with her arms crossed. I just came to get a beer. She said reaching around us and grabbing a cup. She made her way over to the keg and looked back at us, giggling and shaking her head. Where have you been all night? Bella said narrowing her eyes at her. Tyler and I had sex in Alices bathroom. She said shrugging her shoulders. I couldnt help but laugh at her bluntness. Bella mumbled something that sounded an awful lot like Lucky bitch. I dropped her leg and stepped back from her, realizing we were still in quite the position. Alice is going to kill you. Bella said shaking her head. No. You are not telling her. Seriously, I like my life. Itd really like to keep it. Jess said practically pleading. Bella laughed. Im kidding, Id never tell her. Thank you. Jess said bringing the cup up to her lips and taking a swig. Bella grabbed her beer and then my hand. Come on. I grabbed my beer off the counter as she pulled me back into the living room. Numerous times I caught Jasper and Alice shooting us knowing looks. I ignored them, and was trying to ignore the fact that Jasper had been right all along. Bella was undeniable. I watched her face light up as Alice left the room and came back with a birthday cake. I watched her cheeks turn red as everyone sang to her. She blew out the candles and held her eyes closed as she made a wish. Eventually, Bella left my side and mingled some more as people started to leave and once again she was intercepted by Jacob. I watched them from across the room, not wanting to piss Bella off by stepping in. I felt my fists tighten and, although I tried like hell, I just couldnt look away. It was when he wrapped his arm around her that I couldnt take it anymore. I pushed myself off the wall and thrust my beer into Jaspers hands. I started to walk towards them but was pulled back my Alice. What? I said looking down at her. Their just saying goodbye. Give her a minute. She said smirking at me. I relaxed my body and stood there feeling Alices grip release my arm. As Jacob hugged her and then walked away I started to cross the floor to her. It was like the gods were making fun of us because this time it was I who was intercepted. I ended up face to face with Tanya. What do you want? I spat at her.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 64 of 266

Inked

Just wanted to say goodbye. She said reaching up and running her hands through my hair. I glanced past her to see Bella standing there, arms folded and fucking fuming. I think there was actual smoke coming out of her ears and god damn; she looked downright fuck-able when she was pissed. Yeah, looks like Mike is waiting for you. I said pointing towards the door. I step around her and closed the distance between Bella and myself. 14. Making Me Beg BPOV I said my goodbyes to Jacob and promised to see him again before he left to go back to California on Sunday. It had been so long since wed seen each other and I was less than happy to see that he was still infatuated with me. I tried to ignore it as much as possible, but it wasnt easy. He was always watching me; I could see his feelings in his eyes. I used to hate that I couldnt return those feelings, I even tried to return those feelings but they just werent there. I watched him walk away before I turned around, determined to lock myself in my room with Edward for as long as necessary. Again, my eyes were assaulted by that little strawberry blonde skanktastic bimbo. Seriously, did the girl not learn last time? I folded my arms and narrowed my eyes, watching as Edward spoke to her. I was happy that he looked annoyedand frustrated. Sexually frustrated. I thought, laughing at myself. At least I wasnt the only one. Edward looked past the skank and caught my eye. I watched as a smirk crossed his lips, which only pissed me off more. He pointed across the room and when he diverted her attention he side stepped her and headed for me. Having fun with your skank? I said shooting him a dirty look. You know youve got to stop that, Im going to start thinking your jealous. He said as he grabbed my hips, pulling me closer to him. I snorted. Yeah, ok. I said rolling my eyes. Tyler started the next song and I jumped. This is my favorite song! I said as the opening chords started. He took a moment to listen and then smiled. I grabbed his hand and pulled him along with me, meeting Alice and Jasper in the middle of the floor. I smiled at her as Tyler Connollys voice filled the room. My girlfriend's a dick magnet My girlfriend's got to have it She's hot, can't stop, up on stage doing shots Tip the man he'll ring the bell Get her drunk, she'll scream like hell Dirty girl, gettin' down, dance with guys from out of town Grab her ass, actin' tough, mess with her she'll fuck you up
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 65 of 266

Inked

No one really knows if she's drunk or if she's stoned But she's comin' back to my place tonight I pressed my ass against Edward, grinding against his quickly growing hard on. He planted his hands firmly on my hips, grabbing at them and pulling me in even closer.

She likes to shake her ass, she grinds it to the beat She likes to pull my hair when I make her grind her teeth I like to strip her down, she's naughty to the end You know what she is, no doubt about it She's a bad, bad girlfriend! Red thong, party's on, love this song, sing along Come together, leave alone, see u later back at home No one really knows if she's drunk or if she's stoned But she's comin' back to my place tonight I say no one really knows just how far she's gonna go But I'm gunna find out later tonight I could hardly take it as he bent me over slightly, in front of him. His hands trailed down my back, leaving goose bumps as they did. I turned around slowly to face him and wrapped my arms around his neck, swaying my hips. She likes to shake her ass, she grinds it to the beat She likes to pull my hair when I make her grind her teeth I like to strip her down, she's naughty to the end You know what she is, no doubt about it She's a bad, bad girlfriend! It doesn't take her long to make things right But does it make her wrong to have the time of her life The time of her life My girlfriend's a dick magnet My girlfriend's got to have it He smiled at me and pulled me closer before kissing my collarbone. The goose bumps made another appearance. His hand rested on my ass, squeezing lightly. I couldnt take it anymore. I was literally dripping wet. She's a gold digger Now I figured out its over, pull the trigger Futures finished, there it went, savings gone, the moneys spent Look around and all I see No good, bad & ugly Man she's hot & fixed to be The future ex-Mrs. Connolly She likes to shake her ass, she grinds it to the beat She likes to pull my hair when I make her grind her teeth I like to strip her down, she's naughty to the end You know what she is, no doubt about it She's a bad, bad girlfriend!

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 66 of 266

Inked

I waited till the song ended before grabbing his hand and dragging him into my bedroom. I shut the door behind us and he grabbed my arms, spinning me back to face him. He threw me up against the wall, attacking my lips with his. Thats gonna bruise. I thought as I smiled against his lips. I licked at his lips as he opened his mouth, allowing my tongue entrance. I reached out to grab his hair and he grabbed my wrists, pushing them against the wall above my head. I moaned into his mouth and then laughed as a picture fell off the wall and shattered on the ground. Yes, there was definitely going to be destruction after this sex. He held my wrists with one hand as he snaked the other one down my side. He quickly slid my panties to one side and ran his fingers up my slit. I thrust against him at his touch, eager to receive some friction, any friction. He chuckled and looked at me with lust filled eyes. Always so wet, always so eager. He grunted as he quickly slid two fingers inside me. I moaned and closed my eyes as he slowly pumped in and out. I struggled to move my arms and he laughed. Yeah, good luck with that. Youre killing me here. I groaned, thrusting my hips out to meet his hand as it continued to pleasure me. Thats the plan. He whispered into my ear. My knees buckled as I shuddered. Do you want me to beg? I groaned, closing my eyes. You can try. God, hes killing me. Im seriously dying a slow death by way of foreplay. Please, fuck me. I moaned, pressing against his hand. He slowly slid his fingers out and brought them to my hip. Eh, not good enough. He smirked. Fuck me, Edward. Make me yours. Silly B, you already are mine. Look at you. He said running his eyes over my body. Please. Please, Edward. I need to feel you inside me. He smirked again, cocking an eyebrow. Since he still had me pinned against the wall he reached down with his free hand and struggled to get his pants lowered. Once he had he quickly positioned himself between my legs. Once again he just pushed my underwear to the side and thrust himself into me in one swift motion. Oh, fuck! I yelled out. The instant connection brought me over the edge. My body convulsed with an orgasm as he pinned me to the wall. He bit my collarbone roughly, before thrusting into me, pulling out slowly before giving me all of him again. He dropped my wrists and instead grabbed my hips, pulling me up so that I could wrap my legs around his waist. I hooked my ankles behind him as he once again slammed me against the wall, thrusting over and over and grunting into my neck. Fuck B, I missed you. I smiled as he called my by my first initial, something that I only allowed him to do, and giggled. I missed you too.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 67 of 266

Inked

He pushed off of the wall with the hand that wasnt holding my ass and turned to move us towards the bed. Instead he stumbled backwards and hit the dresser. Most of what was on top of it shifted and scattered across the floor. He laughed against my lips. Opps. I reached up and ran my fingers through his hair, pulling at it to bring his head back, giving me access to his neck. I bit at it, branding him mine before licking a line up to his jaw. I smiled to myself when I heard a growl low in his throat. He pushed off the dresser and practically threw me on the bed. I whimpered at the loss of him inside me. He stood there for a moment letting his eyes trail over me, and then bit his lip. He grabbed my knees, thumbing at the stockings and smiled at me. So, fucking hot. I smirked at him as he pushed my knees apart and leaned down between them. I watched with hooded eyes as his tongue snaked out and flicked against my clit. My hips bucked involuntarily. He took my clit between his lips and tugged at it playfully before sliding his tongue inside me. Shit, E. I groaned, pushing my hips in the air. He pulled back, moving so that his hips were between my spread legs. I felt him position himself at my entrance. I moaned again as he entered me slowly. He gave me one quick kiss before pulling out almost entirely and slamming back into me causing me to yell out. His pace quickened and I smiled as the headboard hit the wall. He cupped my left breast in his hand, running his fingers over the lingerie that was in between his skin and mine. God, you feel amazing. He said, looking down at me. I smiled and closed my eyes, enjoying the overwhelming sensation that was coursing through my body. I felt his lips brush at my chest, his tongue darting out to taste me. I once again wrapped my legs around his waist, shifting myself to allow him deeper access. I felt myself starting to slip again. I started to tremble and I grasped at his back, dragging my nails over his shirt, the fabric keeping me from causing any marks. I reached inside his shirt and grabbed hold, my nails leaving marks this time. As I came I screamed his name. I bit at his shoulder and pushed him off of me. He rolled to his side and I flipped my leg over his hips, gaining control of the situation. I slid down that I was straddling his knees and bent to take his dick in my mouth. I looked up at him as I darted out my tongue to touch his tip. He lifted his hip, trying to meet me lips but I just smiled. I pumped him slowly with my hand before finally taking him in my mouth. He groaned when he felt my lips wrap around him. Hes perfection. I thought to myself as I took as much of him as I could. What I couldnt fit in my mouth I stroked with my hand. My tongue circled the head and I gave him another quick few pumps before releasing him and sliding back up. I took him in my hand and positioned him right between my legs before lowering myself on to him. His eyes rolled in the back of his head and his hands moved to grab at my hips. I leaned over to kiss him, sucking on
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 68 of 266

Inked

his bottom lip. I moved my hips up and down slowly as his tongue darted out to meet mine. I reached up and grabbed hold of his hair, pulling at it as I rode him. His breath started to quicken and I knew he was close. I leaned over and whispered in his ear. I need to feel you come inside me. He groaned and smiled at me. His hips thrust to meet mine and I quickened my pace. I sat up straight, placing my hands on his chest as his hands held on to my ass. Fuck, Bella. Im coming. He groaned as his back arched. I continued to move on top of him until he flattened back against my bed. I stayed there for a moment longer before moving off of him. Once again, I felt empty but at least satisfied this time. I dropped onto the bed next to him, panting. He turned his head to smile at me. Happy birthday. I laughed. Happy, indeed. Shower? He asked, closing his eyes. Uh-huh. I said nodding. Neither of us attempted to move and I laughed again. I gave myself another few minutes and then sat up. I grabbed his hand and pulled him up with me. He groaned and lay back down. I stood up and walked towards the bathroom door. I need help undressing. I said stopping to look over my shoulder at him. He sat up slowly, and looked me up and down. Do you have to? Yes, but Ill wear it again for you. Good. He said smiling. He pulled himself off my bed and crossed the floor to me. He pressed me up the door casing and slid his tongue into my mouth. Again, my knees went weak and I struggled to hold myself up. He pulled away and took my hand leading me into the bathroom. I started the shower and turned towards Edward, allowing him to undress me while the water warmed up. He had pulled his pants back on after we had finished having sex so I reached down and untied them, pushing them down until they hit the floor. I reached and pulled his shirt over his head before taking a moment to stare at him. His muscles were perfect, not too big but his body was toned enough to see the distinct definition of his abs. His hips made a perfect v, running parallel with his happy trail straight down to my happy place. His dick was perfection and if it wasnt crazy I would have made a shrine and worshipped it daily. I followed him into the shower and let him push me up against the wall as he attacked my neck with his lips. I couldnt get enough of him; I just wanted him touching me at all times. I turned and watched his hands slid up and down my sides. Besides his dick, those were my favorite part of Edward. They were permanently ink stained, slightly calloused and they were swoon worthy. His fingers were long and moved carefully and artistically over everything they touch, making my body feel like Edwards own personal canvas.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 69 of 266

Inked

****** After our shower we dried off and headed back into my room. Edward got re-dressed and I slid on a pair of red lace boy shorts and a wife beater. Edward moaned and playfully pushed me on the bed, kissing the inside of my thighs. Ten minutes later, Edward was deep inside of me again. This time my legs were thrown over his shoulders as his fingers dug into my hips. I could feel every inch of him as he thrust into me, our moans filling the room for the second time that night. Fuck, Edward. Oh, fuck. I moaned. Closing my eyes and tilting my head back. Im going to come B. Come with me. Edward groaned and kissed my calf that was wrapped up and around his head. I nodded and bit my lips as he quickened his pace. His body tightened just as mine did and I grabbed at the comforter on my bed as his gripped tighter at my hips. I couldnt help but moan as I came, calling out his name as he grunted along with me. Afterwards, I lifted my legs off his shoulders and he pulled out of me slowly before falling next to me on the bed. Fuck, Bella. That was Mmm, amazing? I said laughing. He wrapped his hand around my waist pulling me closer to him. ****** I woke up the next morning and was freezing. It didnt take me long to figure out why. I looked down and laughed, realizing that we had fallen asleep naked after our second round of sex. I turned my head and watched Edward for a moment. I shifted against him and giggled when I felt his morning wood pressed against me. I counted to ten, trying to talk myself out of what I was about to do. I failed miserably and reached between my legs, taking his dick in my hand. I led him to my entrance, pushing down so that he was inside me. I felt him start to wake up as I pushed back against him. Soon, it was he that was doing the pushing. He wrapped an arm around my waist, pulling me closer, his hand snaked up to cup my breast and he playfully bit at my shoulder. I moaned and tilted my head back, resting it against his shoulder. He pulled out slowly and but my earlobe. I turned towards him, giving him a questioning look, trying to figure out why he stopped. Get on your hands and knees. He said huskily in my ear. My heart skipped a beat and I moved quickly, getting myself where he wanted me. He got behind me and pushed my knees farther open with his knees before plunging inside me. I gasped and moaned his name.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 70 of 266

Inked

He reached around and grabbed my breast while he quickened his pace. I pressed back against at him, meeting his thrusts. The headboard hit the wall twice and then someone on the other side banged against it. I started laughing and yelled out Sorry, Alice! Edward chuckled and moved us to the side of the bed so that he was standing and the bed was moving side to side instead of against the wall. I felt my feet hit the ground as I bent over the bed, Edward still thrusting into me, gaining force. His hand trailed down to my clit and he started rubbing at it, causing my body to shake. My breath quickened as my orgasm built inside me, threatening to break and send me over the edge. He pulled almost completely out before filling me completely again. Im coming. I groaned as I once again grabbed at the comforter on my bed. My body tensed as Edward thrust twice more before grunting and exploding inside me. His hand came to rest on my back as he stood there for a moment before slowly pulling out of me. I whimpered slightly at the empty feeling he left behind. God B, youre going to be the death of me. He said as I turned and smiled at him. I grabbed hold of his hair and kissed him deeply. Good morning. He smiled and looked around the room. He reached for his pajama pants and slid them on while I grabbed a pair of black cotton pants and a wife beater. Breakfast? I asked, cocking my head to the side. Sure. He said pulling me to him and kissing the inside of my wrist. I locked fingers with him and led him into the kitchen wear Jasper and Alice were already getting breakfast started. Alice shot me a look and while she was trying to look mean she couldnt hide the small smile that was forming on her lips. I turned toward Jasper as Edward leaned up against the counter, crossing his arms. Jesus, Jasper. Pants! I yelled as I noticed he was in his underwear. How many times do I have to say it? Oh no, Bells. If I have to listen to you too go at it all night and morning then you have to deal with me not wearing pants. He said sitting back in his chair. He smiled and stretched, thrusting his crotch in the air. I fake gagged and rolled my eyes. Edward laughed. I turned and pointed at him. Dont encourage him. I said narrowing my eyes. He laughed again, reaching out for my hand. I gave it to him and he pulled me in, enveloping me in a hug. He kissed the top of my head and I smiled. Out of the corner of my eye I saw Alice raise her eyebrows and smile at Jasper. Damn it, she was always right. She had known this would happen all along. 15. Permanently Jack and Sally

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 71 of 266

Inked

I met a girl who kept tattoos for homes That she had loved If I were her I'd paint my body Until all my skin was gone --Something Corporate I Woke Up In A Car ****** BPOV After breakfast Alice reminded me that I had gifts to open up. They had kind of gotten pushed to the side during the party the night before. Just then there was a knock at the door. Alice went to answer it and came back with a box. Fed-Ex guy. Kinda cute. She said smirking and handing the box to me. Its from your parents. I dropped onto the couch next to Edward and pulled the box onto my lap. I ripped it open in one swift pull and flipped the lid. I pulled out the piece of paper that was thrown on top. BellaOver-nighted this when you decided not to come home. -Your mother. I read it out loud and then crumpled it into a ball, tossing it at Alice. Thanks, Mom. I mumbled. I pulled out the first box and un-wrapped it. Holy crap, someones feeling guilty. Jasper sang, grabbing the iphone box out of my hands. Wow, go Momma Swan. Alice said raising her eyebrows. Theres more. I said digging back into the box. I opened up a second box and pulled out an envelope. She wrapped an envelope? Jasper said cocking his head. I opened the envelope and glanced inside. Oh my god. What? Alice asked. I handed her the envelope and she took a peek. Oh my god. What? Jasper asked looking between the two of us. I grabbed the envelope and pulled out it contents. Jasper, darling. These are four tickets to see Theory of A Deadman. He grabbed them from my hand and looked at them. No shit. I turned and smiled at Edward. Care to go to a concert? Hell yeah. He said draping an arm over my shoulders. I grabbed my cell and dialed my parents house. My mom answered on the second ring. Thank you. I said quietly.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 72 of 266

Inked

Youre welcome, Bella. I dont want to fight with you. I dont want to fight either mom. I said hanging my head. Edwards hand lightly rubbed my back. Did you have a good birthday? I had a great birthday. I said. Jasper chuckled and I reached over and punched his leg. Howd you know to get the tickets? I asked, actually curious. Bella, come on. I may not agree with your choices, but I do know a bit about you. I laughed. Well, thanksagain. Alright, wellpromise me youll come visit soon. Yeah, mom. Ill come home soon. I smiled as Alice cringed. I shut my phone and set it on the coffee table. I need to smoke. I said grabbing for the bubbler. Wait! Jasper yelled causing me to jump. You have to open the rest of your presents. Alice jumped up and grabbed the pile of gifts. This one is from Jess and Tyler. Alice said handing me a bag. I reached in and started to pull it out. I realized what it was and dropped it back in quickly. Ok, next. What is it? Jasper asked grabbing for the bag. I pulled it back just in time but Edward grabbed it and thrust his hand in. Edward laughed as he held the purple vibrator up in the air. Oh wait theres a note. He said pulling a folded piece of paper from the bag. I grabbed it from his hands and opened it, reading aloud. Just in case Edward cant get the job done. Love, Tyler and Jess. Jasper, Alice and I burst out laughing and Edward grabbed the paper from my hand. He read it again to himself. Fucking asshole. I smiled and tapped his face with my hand. Its ok baby, you satisfy me perfectly. He smiled and tossed the note on the table. Alice handed me another gift. This one is from Jess and Tyler too. I opened it to find a black hoodie that had angel wings embroidered on the back.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 73 of 266

Inked

Oh, I love it. I love it. I said holding it up and smiling. I folded it on my lap and traced the wings with my fingers. Alice smiled and grabbed for another gift. This ones from me. Jasper boasted. I tore the paper of and opened the small box. I looked inside and then smiled up at Jasper. Jazz, its awesome. I said pulling out the bubbler and looking it over. Now, I see why you wanted to wait to smoke. Theres more. He said nodding to the box. I glanced down and laughed, pulling out the bag of weed that was stuffed in the bottom. Nothing says birthday like a bag of weed. Am I right? He said smiling and nodding. You are very right, Jasper. I said patting Jaspers knee. Jasper took the bubbler from me and starting packing it. Last gift. Alice said handing me a rolled up piece of paper, tied with a black ribbon. I glanced at Edward, knowing it was from him but he just shrugged. I untied the bow and slowly unrolled the paper, finding a hand draw picture of Sally from Nightmare Before Christmas. Its beautiful. I said turning towards Edward. Thats your next tattooI mean, if you want it. IIOf course I want it! I stammered, absolutely shocked. I threw my arms around his neck and pressed my lips to his. Thank you. I said pulling back and smiling. Your welcome. You have a second giftbut well talk about it later. He said smirking. Ok I nodded. I turned as Jasper nudged me, passing me the bubbler. I took a hit before passing it to Edward. ****** After we smoked we decided to head down to the tattoo shop. Edward needed to open it up for the evening until his boss could get in at eight. I threw on my skinny jeans before sliding my new motorcycle boots on over them. I pulled a black tee over my head and then slipped on my new hoodie. My hair went up into a bun and I did my makeup quickly. Jasper knocked on my door a few minutes later and handed me a pair of jeans. I cocked my head and he smiled. For E. I left them here last time I stayed over.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 74 of 266

Inked

Thanks. I said as I shut the door. Edward came out of my bathroom a few minutes later and I handed him the jeans. Their Jaspers. I guess he figured you might not want to wear pajamas to work. I shrugged. After he changed he came up behind me as I was picking up the shattered glass that was lying in a pile in the corner of my room. Yeah, last night was a little rough, huh? He said laughing. You could say that. I dumped the glass in my garbage can and wiped my hands. Edward reached for my hips and pulled me closer to him. I slipped my hands around his neck as he bent down to kiss me. When he pulled back he held my eyes for a moment. I think we need to talk later. He said smiling at me. Barbie bitch was right. Youve had your fill, now youre moving on? I asked, raising my eyebrows. Uh no. He said laughing. Barbie bitch was very wrong. Alice opened my door just then and smiled at the sight of us with our arms around each other. Ready to go? Sure thing. I said pulling away from Edward. Jasper looked at my feet as I walked into the living room. Nice boots, Bells. Thank you. Theyre from my really awesome best friend. I said wrapping my arms around Alices shoulders and kissed her cheek. I am pretty awesome, huh? She said smiling. Yes, you are pumpkin. I said ruffling her hair. Ugh, Bella! Not the hair. I laughed and gently pushed her aside. I followed everyone out and we walked the few blocks to the shop. ****** Edward unlocked the door and held it open as we all walked past him. Jasper and Alice took seats on the couch and I grabbed a stool, sitting down and leaning back against the wall. B, you want your tattoo now? Edward asked, sifting through one of the binders that were behind the counter. Seriously? I asked turning towards him and smiling. Sure, why not? Ive got it drawn up here; I had some free time here this week. He said smirking. I nodded. Ok. Yay! Alice said clapping. I love watching you get them done! I laughed. Yeah, cause youre too scared to get your own.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 75 of 266

Inked

She shrugged and sat back against Jasper. I live vicariously thru you two. She said pointing at him and I. He smiled down at her and kissed her forehead. Come on, lets go. Edward said grabbing my hand and pulling me along with him to the back room. Jasper and Alice got up and followed us back, grabbing a few chairs and sitting down next to the table. I hopped up on it as Edward got everything set up. I slipped my hoodie off and handed it to Alice. Where do you want it? Edward asked, glancing over his shoulder. Umm I said narrowing my eyes. Jasper spoke up. It needs to go on your left forearm. Why? I asked as Edward turned and smirked at Jasper. Because thats where E has Jack. So its only right that you have Sally there. I smiled and turned towards Edward. Sure, whatever. I said shrugging. He finished setting up and he pulled up a stool beside me. He got the outline situated and grabbed the needle. I felt the smile spread across my lips as the needle touched my skin, the hum of it vibrating thru my body. I laughed as I saw Alice wince. Whats wrong, Alice? I asked turning my head slightly to watch her. Nothing. She squeaked. Jasper laughed. Its ok, babe. We cant all be hard asses all of the time. Jasper Hale, I am as tough as they come. She said giving him a death stare. Sure babe, tough as nails. He leaned over and patted her knee. Edward smiled and he reached up to place his other hand on my elbow. I could hear his tongue ring clicking against his teeth and I smiled. It was nice to actually find myself getting used to someones mannerisms, to know what to expect from someone and yet there was so much about him that was unknown and I basked in that feeling. I reached out with my right hand and ruffled his hair. I saw his lips curl into a smile as he continued to work. I watched as the needle traced over the lines. Guess I shouldnt go home for awhile, huh? I asked, coking my head and smiling. Bella, you promised her. No backing out now. I groaned. Shes going to kill me. Jasper laughed. Too late now. Edward stopped the needle and looked up at me. Ill go back with you if you want. Theyd really love that. He smirked and winked. I couldnt ask you to do that, it would be hell. I said shaking my head.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 76 of 266

Inked

Nah, its ok. You can repay me by coming with me when I go home to see my parents. He leaned back down starting the needle back up. Alice shot me a look. Whoa, were meeting each others parents? Huh, should be interesting ****** When Edward was done with my tattoo Alice and Jasper headed out, wanting to grab some dinner. We were meeting them after Edward was done working so that we could all go to Mulligans for drinks. I sat at the counter flipping through binders full of tattoos, a collection that had been started years ago when the shops owner, Chad, was in college. Some were beautiful, some were hideous, all were artistic creations. Edward was sitting on the couch with his feet on the coffee table. He head was leaned back against the couch and his eyes were closed. Why Sally? I asked grabbing for another binder. He didnt speak for a moment and I began to think he had fallen asleep. I opened the binder and started to flip through slowly when he finally answered. Because youre Sally. She was created by this mad scientist, your father, who was afraid to let her live so instead he kept her locked up, ok not literally you but whatever. She learned to break free and by drugging him at night she could leave and discover herself and the place she was created in. Again, not literally youbut you know the story. I nodded and he continued. She tried to save Jack from his own mistakes, to help him make the right decisions and inevitably make him a better person. You dont know it yet but thats what you do to me. B, do you know what my favorite line from the movie is? I shook my head but didnt speak. I was afraid that the shock and emotion in my voice would give me away. Its when Santa tells Jack that Sally is the only one who makes any sense around this insane asylum. Youre the only one that makes any sense, B. He said lifting his head of the couch. I looked back down at the counter and shut the blinder. It took me five steps to find myself in front of the couch. I knelt down, straddling his lap and I fiercely pressed my lips to his. His hands reached up, wrapping around my waist as he pulled me further into him. 16. Tag, Youre It EPOV There I said it. I said exactly what I wanted to say and I was met with silence. Fuck my life. I thought to myself as I watched Bella from across the room. I should have just kept my mouth shut. It was too much, and way too fucking soon. I watched as she stood slowly and crossed the floor, stopping in front of the couch. Still, she was silent and I didnt know where this was going to go. Option one--She laughs in my face and then leaves. Option two--She liked it and wants me to take her right here on this couch.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 77 of 266

Inked

The direction it headed in however left me feeling much better about what I had told her. She was the Sally to my Jack. She knelt down slowly, straddling my lap and all at once her lips were on mine. I reached up and wrapped my arms around my waist, pulling her closer to me. Option two, it is. I slid my tongue out, sliding it across her lips, playing with her lip ring. She opened her lips slightly and moaned into my mouth. I smiled slightly and slid my tongue into her mouth, holding her ass tightly in my hands. Her tongue danced around my tongue ring, flicking at it before fighting my tongue for domination. I fought back for a moment before caving and giving her the upper hand. Her tongue pushed past mine, sliding in between my lips. I slid my hands inside her shirt and up her back, gripping tighter as she rocked back and forth on my lap. I pulled back slowly when I heard someone clear their throat. I looked up and saw my boss, Chad, standing there with a shit eating grin on his face. I smirked and looked up at Bella who was blushing but smiling. Hey Chadthis is Bella. I said motioning to Bella who was still straddling my lap, her hands still fisted in my hair. Chad walked over to us and extended his hand, Bella let go of my hair and took it. Really nice to meet you, Bella. He said winking at her and turning to smirk at me. Fucker. You too. Bella said laughing. She slid off my lap, taking up residence on the couch next to me. This is what I pay you to do, huh? I laughed and ran my fingers through my hair, watching as Chad walked back behind the counter. I glanced over at Bella who gave me a small smile and closed her eyes, rubbing at the bridge of her nose. Maybe we should go. I said standing up and taking Bellas hand. Oh please, dont stop on my behalf. Chad said raising his eyebrows. I flipped him off and smirked. Bella turned to walk over to a chair that her sweatshirt was draped over. I watched as Chad watched her ass sway. Dude, Stop checking out my girl. I spurted out. Fuck. My Girl? What the fuck. Seriously, Fuck. My. Life. I watched as Bella froze for a moment, in mid stride before regaining her senses and reaching to grab her hoodie. I looked back at Chad who had his eyebrows raised in shock. I pointed my finger at him as if to say dont say a word. He held his hands up in retreating fashion. He smiled and turned around, fiddling with some paperwork. ****** BPOV
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 78 of 266

Inked

Well, nothing like getting caught red handed and feeling like youre fifteen all over again. I was twenty seconds away from taking Edward right on that damn couch, for the second time, when I heard someone clear their throat. For a moment I thought for sure it was Alice or Jasper but Edward pulled away slowly and I followed his gaze to the guy standing there. I felt the heat rising to my cheeks. I was frozen on the spot, straddling Edward, my hands gripping at his hair. I could feel my heart pounding, my chest heaving in ragged breaths. I looked down at Edward who was smirking. Sexy son of a bitch. Edward introduced us and Chad walked over to shake my hand. Really nice to meet you, Bella. He said as he took my hand. Then he winked and smirked at Edward. I laughed at his forwardness and the sheer stupidity of the situation. You too. I slid off of Edwards lap and sat next to him on the couch. I watched with a smile as the two of them exchanged banter until Edward stood up and took my hand. Maybe we should go. He said. Oh please, dont stop on my behalf. Chad said raising his eyebrows. Edward smiled and flipped him off. I slipped my hand out of his and turned to get my sweatshirt that was across the room on an armchair. Chad must have been watching me as I did so because the next sentence out of Edwards mouth was Dude, Stop checking out my girl. I stopped mid step, completely frozen as my mind ran rampant. His girl. His girl. His. Girl. It surprised me, how ok I was with that statement. I mean, it was kind of obvious where our-friendship? Relationship? Sexual experimenting?-was heading. But to hear it from his mouth was, eh, shocking. He was being possessive and I was really turned on. I recovered quickly, leaning to grab my sweatshirt. I turned and watch a little silent conversation going on between Edward and Chad. When Chad turned his back I slipped my hand into Edwards. He gave my hand a squeeze and looked down at me. Ready to go? Absolutely. I said smiling. Chad it was nice to meet you. You too, Bella. Im sure Ill be seeing you again. He said smiling. I nodded and Edward snaked his arm around my shoulders, leading me out the door. We walked in silence for a few minutes before I spoke. Chad seems nice. I said not really knowing what to say. There was a huge pink elephant in the room that both of us were pussy footing around. Yeah, hes a good guy. A lot better now that he isnt a heroin addict.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 79 of 266

Inked

Seriously? I asked looking up at Edward. Yeah. Hes been clean for six years; I think thats what he said. He said pulling me closer into him. Do you do drugs? I mean over than smoking the maryjane. I asked bluntly, adding a little humor, trying to lighten the subject. Ahh, no. Ive been around it a lot, enough to know thats it not the life I want. What about you? Edward said looking down at me. Um, I snorted coke once. When I was sixteen. I said quietly. And then never again? He asked. Well, a close friend of mine pulled a Nikki Sixx. A Nikki Sixx? You know, from Motley Crue? I know who he is, Bella. He said chuckling. Ohwell, Nikki Sixx was a heroin addict. One night he started shooting heroin and couldnt stop. Then he turned blue and was literally minutes away from dying when the paramedics showed up. When he left the hospital that night he went back to the hotel and his manager found him passed out on the bathroom floor with a needle in his arm. I sighed and shook my head before continuing. When I was sixteen one of my best friends overdosed on coke. We were at a party and Ben pulled me into the bathroom with him. I watched him do a few lines before he handed the mirror and straw over to me. I only did one line before he took it back and finished them off. We sat there talking for awhile before he set it all up again. He offered it to me and I refused so he did it all. He was so ripped out of his mind and then he stopped talking. I was pretty high and definitely drunk so I thought that he was just going to pass out and be ok. But then he started turning blue. I ran out of there and went to find Alice. Her and her then boyfriend, Matt came up with me and Matt called 911. I thought he was going to die. He ended up living but when he was released from the hospital two days later he went home and got high again. His dad found him on the bathroom floor, covered in blood from a nose bleed. They shipped him off to rehab the next day and I never touched anything but weed after that night. I sighed and Edward was quiet for a long time. He finally spoke. Wow. Yeah. I said raising my eyebrows. Thats a lot of shit for a sixteen year old to handle. Yeah. I said again. Really pissed my dad off to show up and find his drugged up daughter clinging to the hand of a pale blue druggie. For once in my life I actually felt bad. My dad was seriously scarred. I vowed to never put them through that kind of shit again. My mom found me passed out in a pool of my own vomit oncewith my pants around my ankles. He said shrugging his shoulders. I started to laugh. What?

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 80 of 266

Inked

Well, we were sharing horror stories and all. That was pretty horrifying. I giggled and stopped walking. Edward followed suit and turned to face me. I need to say something, and I need to say it here because its really dark and I cant really see your reactionand that makes me feel better. I said looking down at my feet. Since when the fuck was I shy?? Ok He said grabbing my chin and lifting it up. I reallylike you, E. But, Im scared. I dont get involved with guys. Its just not who I am, Im not good at relationships. I heard him sigh and then he ran his fingers through my hair. I closed my eyes and smiled at his touch. I reallylike you too, B. Im not good at relationships either and Ive never been involved with anyone before. But Im willing to learn, alright? He said pulling me into him and kissing the top of my head. I smiled against his chest and placed my arms around his waist. Youre going to have to be patient; Im going to make mistakes. Well, listen. Ill be patient with you, if youll be patient with me. Im going to make mistakes too, Bella. We just need to trust each other. I nodded as his hands held my shoulders and then slid up to my neck. I closed my eyes as the temperature in my body rose. He pulled me into him roughly and pressed his lips to mine. His tongue darted out but he pulled away just as quickly. He moved his lips down to my jaw, placing open mouth kisses from my ear to my collar bone, leaving a wet trail in his absence. He pulled away slowly, leaving me standing there with my mouth hanging open. Once again my breath was ragged. He leaned in placing his lips close to my ear. However, there are some things I can always do right. He whispered. I nodded slowly, and whimpered. He chuckled and stepped back. Come on, Ive got to run to my place real quick and were going to be late. I nodded again as he took my hand. I need to stop home too. I said quietly. As we walked towards his apartment I could feel him watching me out of the corner of his eye. I regained my composure, promising myself Id get payback later on. Edward opened the door to his apartment and we were met with silence. Shocking. Edward said, motioning towards the empty couch. I gave a small laugh before following him into his room. I couldnt help but look around; since it was the first time I had been there since that first night at his party. His bedding was black and silky, there were boxes in the corner, and the wall that held his bathroom door had graffiti drawn all over it.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 81 of 266

Inked

Cant stick to just body art? I smiled, pointing towards the wall. Yeah, wellsometimes I just get bored. Moving? I asked, nodding towards the boxes in the corner. Ah, no. I just hate unpacking. Soyoull live out of boxes forever? I raised my eyebrows. Or until I decide to unpack them. God, Ill do it for you. You cant live like this. I said dropping onto his bed, leaning back on my elbows. I watched him silently as he stripped off his t-shirt and jeans. He turned and pulled a pair of dark jeans out of his dresser and grabbed a v-neck gray t-shirt off his desk chair, slipping it over his head. He turned towards me and his eyes gazed slowly over my body, a gesture that made my center ache for him. He took to steps forward and leaned over my body, placing one of his hands beside my head on the bed. His other hand snaked up my thigh and then was pressed between my legs. His palm ground into my center and I couldnt help but release a moan. His head dipped down and kissed just under my chin as I arched back farther. His palm quickened its pace. I arched up into him, as he lowered his eyes, watching his hand as it rubbed against me. Fuck, Edward. I groaned as he pressed harder. ImIm so close. He chuckled and pulled away. My brain was foggy and my breathing jagged. I could literally feel my climax fading away. What the fuck? I asked leaning back up and resting on my elbows. He stepped back and adjusted his jeans to comfortably fit around his raging hard on. Were going to be late. He said shrugging, a hint of a smile dancing on his lips. I threw myself back against his bed and gave a loud sigh. Thats twice tonight, Cullen. I was shaking. Twice he had gotten me all work up and then left me dangling over the edge only to back away. I wasnt even pissed, I was just aching. Whats that they say about third times a charm? He said raising an eyebrow at me and folding his arms over his chest. There wont be a third time, E. Watch yourself, cause this game is about to go into overtime. I sat up and pulled myself off the bed. Well, maybe later Ill just look at you and youll come. I stopped with my hand on the door. Fuckin Jasper. Fucking. Jasper. I turned slowly and narrowed my eyes. How long have you been holding on to that little tid-bit?

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 82 of 266

Inked

Since the morning after you said it. He said grinning. His eyes lit up and he reached up to run his fingers through his hair. Stop trying to dazzle me, Cullen. He crossed the floor and pinned me against his door. Is it working? He asked in a husky voice, his eyes boring into mine. I shook my head; forgoing actually speaking for fear that my voice would crack and give me away. Oh, and Bella? He asked, looking down at me. His used a knee to spread my legs apart. What? I whispered. I fucking love it when you call me Cullen. He grunted and thrust his hips into mine. I moaned and closed my eyes for a moment. I felt his body leave mine and I opened my eyes to see him watching me. Ready to go? He asked. Fuck, yes. I said quietly, opening the door. I heard him chuckle again and I cursed the day he was born. ****** We got to my apartment and I let us in. We were meant by silence, which meant that Alice and Jasper had already left and that Alice was going to be pissed if I wasnt there soon. I started to walk towards my room and was aware that Edward was following me. I smiled to myself as I stripped off my sweatshirt and then pulled my tank over my head dropping it to the floor. I heard his breath hitch and I silently laughed as I snaked my hands behind me to unclasp my bra and slid it off my arms. Once in my room I turned towards the closet. Edward stood there silently as he watched my bare torso. I could feel my tits swaying as I leaned back and forth, looking for a shirt to wear. He took a step towards me, his hand slowly moving upwards. I kept my eyes on my closet. Touch me and youre going home alone tonight. He stopped mid-motion and dropped his hand. He took a step back and remained planted firmly on my floor. I reached for a white strapless tank that zipped up the back. I turned towards him, motioning him to do up the zipper. He did so silently and then returned to his previous spot, a safe distance away that kept him from being able to reach me. I got down on my hands and knees, perching my ass up in the air as I reached into the bottom of my closet looking for a pair of heels. I heard him groan behind me and I smiled. What are you thinking about? I asked, still digging through the obscene number of shoe boxes in my closet. Alice constantly insisted on buying me shoes, half of them I havent seen since she gave them to mebut there was one pair in particular I was looking for. Just how I cant wait to take you in the position later tonight. He said, his voice filled with lust.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 83 of 266

Inked

Fuuuck. I thought stifling a moan. Stay strong, Bella. Do. Not. Jump. Him. A-ha! I said grabbing the box I was looking for and crawling backwards out of my closet. I rocked back onto my heels and sat down Indian style- Native American style? Ah, whatever. I flipped the lid and peered inside. Hello, ladies. I said with a smile. I reached in and lifted up one of the cheetah print heels. I admired it before standing up. I folded one leg after the other, slipping the shoes on. Those are fucking hot. Edward moaned. I know, right? I said smiling at him over my shoulder. I glanced at my self in the full length hair, turning to check out my ass. Edward scoffed. Please Bella, its perfect, as always. Well, thank you, Cullen. I heard him groan as I stepped into the bathroom to fix my makeup. When I surface a few minutes later Edward was lying back on my bed, his eyes closed. I made a quick move to straddle him and I ground my center into his hips. His body quickly reciprocated. His eyes remained closed as I quickened my hips, rocking back and forth. His lips parted slightly. Ohhh, Bella. I lifted my leg and swung it off of Edward. What the- He said opening his eyes. I shrugged. Were late. God damn. He mumbled as he sat up. I slid my fingers through his and led him out the door. 17. You Let Me Violate You BPOV We got to the front door, flashed our ids to the bouncer and made our way to the bar, where I could see Alice and Jasper perched on a pair of bar stools. I gave her a peck on the cheek. Hey Doll. She smiled, giving me a once over. Oh! You wore the Christian Louboutins. I looked down at my shoes and smiled. Theyre hot, right? She nodded. Oh, yeah.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 84 of 266

Inked

Angela came over and dropped a couple of shots in front of us. From Jacob. She said smiling and pointing to the other end of the bar. I followed her finger and locked eyes with Jacob. I threw back the shot and placed the empty shot glass on the bar. Ill be back. I said glancing sideways at Alice and an angry looking Edward. After pushing my way through the crowd I found myself in front of Jacob and Embry. Boys. I said nodding and smiling. Bella. They both answered. Jacob stepped forward and gave me a hug. So, we gonna spend some time together tonight? I have to go back tomorrow. He said before taking a swig of his beer. Im actually here with Edward. I said giving him a sad smile. I hated doing this to him. So, thats a yes? He asked. Jacob, Im kind of with Edwardand Im happy. Why? Arent you just doing it to piss your parents off? He said giving me a condescending smile. Thats not fair, and it definitely isnt the truth. I could feel the heat rise to my cheeks, my fists clenching. Come on isnt that why you dont want to be with me, because your parents would approve. You cant be serious. You really think that? Im not with you because I dont want to be with you. I will never love you, Jake. I couldnt help it. I knew it was harsh, but I just couldnt do it anymore. He couldnt be happy with being just friends, and I couldnt just stand around and let him question my motives and happiness. I could see the hurt in his eyes so I looked away quickly, scanning the crown for Edward. Just go, Bells. Fuck, I cant end it like this. Jake, come on. Dont be like that. I dont want to do this anymore, Bella. Im like a fucking puppy dog. Someday youll be sorry. I shifted uncomfortably and looked at Embry who was staring at the floor. Jake. Bye Bells. He said dismissing me. He turned and left me standing there, slightly shocked. You deserved that. My brain taunted me. Fuck you, mind your own business. I internally yelled at myself. I hesitated for a moment before walking back to Alice, Jasper and Edward. Alice had another shot waiting for me. Thought you might need this. Thank you. I said before downing the shot. I allowed myself five more seconds of wallowing for my lost friendship before turning towards Edward. Come on; lets get on with our night.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 85 of 266

Inked

He smiled at me and grabbed my hand pulling me to the dance floor. One song after another was performed while we danced together, his hands roaming freely over my body as I gripped at his hair and back. I could feel my heart thumping heavily as our bodies moved to the bass. His hands slid to my ass, squeezing and pulling me even closer into him. I placed my forehead against his chest and looked down to watch our hips moving together. I felt his hands move to my hips, his fingers digging into my hip bones. My breathing got heavier as he ground his erection into my thigh. I felt his lips on my ear and closed my eyes as he bit down slowly, humming as he did so. I could feel the heat growing between my legs and I refused to let him win another round so I snaked my hand down and palmed as his hard on. I felt his arms go rigid as he grunted in my ear. Shit, Bella. He whispered. I smiled to myself and ground harder, trailing my fingers up and down his clothed length. The song ended and the band announced they were taking a break. I backed away quickly and his eyes remained closed for a few seconds before he realized I was no longer attached to him. I smiled sweetly and turned, heading towards the bar. Angela was swamped, running back and forth. When she stopped in front of me to use one of the kegs I leaned over into her ear. No help tonight? Hah, no. She called off. She said sneering at me. You want some help? I asked glancing at all the people waiting for drinks. You can bartend? She asked cocking her head. But of course, darling. I said smiling. I turned towards Edward. Ill be back. I placed one hand on the bar and hoisted myself over like I was a gymnast on the vault. When I landed on the other side Edward shot me a questioning look. Sometimes four years of gymnastics and twelve years of ballet can come in handy. I winked and then moved along, taking drink orders. Angela and I danced around each other, taking orders, making drinks and opening beers for the next hour. Once the band was back in full swing the mob around the bar seemed to calm down a bit. We stood there together enjoying the music. Angela turned and started mixing a drink and poured us double shots. Tie me to the bedpost. She said explaining the shot and then handing me one. We toasted our crazy night and threw back the shots. Just then we heard a commotion and turned to watch as two guys started shoving each other at the end of the bar. Fuck. Angela said setting down her empty shot glass. My boss will kill me if they cause damage. Dont worry. I said smiling and setting down my shot glass next to hers.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 86 of 266

Inked

I walked to the end of the bar and pulled myself up onto it. It was then and there that I took a page out of the Coyote Ugly handbook. I dropped down so that I was squatting on top of the bar in front of the two guys. I realized at that moment that I had caught a lot of other peoples attention too. I gently grabbed their hair in my hands and turned their heads toward me, gaining their full attention. I snaked my body back up, wiggling my hips as the next song started up. Fuck, I thought as the opening chords to Bad Girlfriend started, this could get interesting. I turned slowly before snaking back down. I grabbed Angelas hand and pulled her up on the bar with me. I placed my arm over her shoulder as her hips found the beat to match my swaying. I caught Edwards eye and watched as his face broke into a shit eating grin. Thank god, hes not pissed. I turned Angela around and placed my hands on her hips, pulling her into me. Her head tilted back as she laughed and I couldnt help but laugh along with her. This is insane. But it was working. The two guys were transfixed; one of them even elbowed the other and smiled. Angela stepped away and slowly dropped down into squatting position, her hands on her inner thighs, before slowly standing up, ass first. Ha! Didnt know she had it in her. When the song finished I slid off the bar before helping Angela down. The crowd, and the band, erupted in applause. You are amazing. Angela said, shooting a glance at the previously fighting guys who had gone their separate ways. You saved me. Eh, its ok. Just keep the shots coming for the rest of the night. I said smiling. I hoisted myself back over the bar and watched Edward as he walked towards me. I sat down on the bar stool and he slid between my legs, placing his hands on either side of me, pinning me to the bar. Fuck B, that wasFuck, that was hot. He growled in my ear. I couldnt stop the moan that left my mouth. He pulled his head back and gave me a sexy smile. Thought you might like that. I said winking at him. Oh, you have no idea. Youll pay for that later. What? I said looking into his eyes, caught completely off guard. I said, youll pay for that later. His eyes looked darker, sexier-if even possible. I bit my lip and nodded slowly, my eyes slightly wider than usual. He pushed off the bar and started to walk away. Where are you going? I called after him. Youll see. He said over his shoulder. Just then the lead singer of the band leaned into the microphone. Wheres my man, E?

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 87 of 266

Inked

I had lost Edward in the crowd and turned towards the stage, confused. I watched as Edward took the stage, pulling the lead singer into a typical guy hug, back pat included. I slowly walked toward the stage, coming up beside Alice and Jasper. What is going on? I asked Alice while keeping my eyes on Edward. No idea. She said sounding just as confused as I felt. The lead singer leaned into the microphone again. Well, this here is my boy, E. You see, he used to be in this band... He took a moment and chuckled. Back when we were fifteen. Edward ran his fingers through his hair and kind of laughed. I turned and looked at Jasper as he let out a Wooooooo. That fucker used to be in it too. The guy said pointing at Jasper. Anyways, every once in a while, when were in town, E here plays with us. Just a little jam session, whatever. Well, I finally fucking convinced him to play with us tonight. The crowd gave a few cheers and claps. He agreed on one condition. That he could sing a song that he wanted to sing. I agreed even though this song is the fucking quintessential-I want to get into your pants-song. So, I know hes doing it for a girl. Alice nudged me as Edward punched the guy in the arm. See, I told you. He said pointing at Edward. A few people laughed. I had never heard Edward sing before; in fact I didnt even know he could. I knew he could play guitar, but Id never been privileged enough to witness that either. You let me violate you. Fuck. You let me desecrate you. Oh, fuck. You let me penetrate you. God. Damn. It. You let me complicate you. Oh, Edward was good. The ball was in his court after my little Coyote Ugly debacle and he was a star athlete. His eyes bore into mine and I could feel the moisture taking up residence between my legs. His eyes became impossibly dark and looked almost black from where I was standing. The rest of the room seemed to fall away as he continued to sing. I could feel my body heat rising and soon my heart rate was beating seemingly in time with the bass. I want to fuck you like an animal.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 88 of 266

Inked

And with those eight words, Edward had won. Game point, Cullen. Set and Match. Well played. I knew he could see it in my eyes, my unrivaled lust. The way my body felt I was convinced that my eyes were burning red. ****** EPOV When the band started playing Bad Girlfriend I turned to look for Bella. I knew she was at the bar, but I wanted to see her face light up the way it did at her birthday when this song came on. I never expected to see her on the bar, commanding the attention of those around her. The way her body moved made my heart stop and then race with pleasure. Her hips moved to the beat as she lowered her body into squatting position. When she rose back up she pulled the other bartender up with her. Fuck. I thought as I started picturing all the things I was going to do to her later. I felt my dick twitch in my pants, as Bella commanding its attention too. Dont worry; youll be taken care of later. I thought as I shifted myself in my jeans, trying to hide my current predicament. After the song was over, Bella hopped off the bar and then scaled it to land on a bar stool. I approached her and slid between her legs. I placed my hands on the bar on either side of her, pinning her back. Fuck B, that wasFuck, that was hot. I said in her ear. I chuckled at the sound of my voice, full of pure lust. It sounded more like a growl than anything else. She moaned her response and I pulled back giving her a smile, not being able to hide my amusement of the fact that she was weak to my advances. Thought you might like that. She said as she winked at me. Cock tease. Oh, you have no idea. Youll pay for that later. I said as a vision of her screaming my name passed through my mind. What? She asked, looking directly into my eyes. I relished in the fact that I had caught her completely off guard. She looked shocked, butinterested and perhaps up for the challenge. I said, youll pay for that later. I said as my cock pressed against my jeans, begging to be released from its constraints. She bit her lip and nodded, her eyes widening slightly at her realization of the night to come. I pushed off the bar and turned, walking away. I had something to attend to. Where are you going? She yelled after me. I turned and looked over my shoulder. Youll see. I smiled to myself as my boy; Greg called me up on stage. I had finally let him talk me into performing with them.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 89 of 266

Inked

He jostled me a bit, joking about my willingness to do this, saying it was because of a girl. Wrong you are, Greg. Not A girl, MY girl. When Jasper yelled from the crowd, I caught his eye and shifted my eyes slightly to his left where I locked eyes with Bella. Youd better enjoy this, baby. As I sang the opening lines I focused on Bellas face. At some point the bar had become almost non-existent to me. Only Bella existed, she was the only one that mattered. Her eyes were unlike Id ever seen them before. There was something inside them-lust, passion, possession. It took all I had to not jump off the stage, throw her over my shoulder and sprint home with her. I wanted to ravish her, I wanted to penetrate her. Fuck, I wanted to violate her. Trent Reznor was a God. I couldnt deny it. He had written the perfect song, and hell, if I didnt know better Id have thought he had been fucking Bella when he wrote it. As I sang the last line, You are the reason I stay alive, I meant it. She really was. She was everything Id been looking for and nothing I knew I wanted. ****** BPOV As the last chords to the song played out I looked over at Alice and Jasper. Al? I said giving her a small smile. Yeah? Could younot come home tonight? I said, slightly wincing, hoping shed say yes. Jasper gave a loud chuckle and wrapped his arm around Alice. Ill keep her busy at my place. Alice smiled at me and then looked up at Jasper. Call me in the morning. She said as Edward wrapped his arms around me. Howd you like it? He whispered in my ear. Were leaving. I said grabbing his hand and pulling him along with me. When we hit the street I hailed a cab and gave him my address. We needed to get to my apartment, and I had no time for walking. Edward watched me out of the corner of his eye, a smile dancing on his lips. My center was literally aching. I changed positions twice in the cab, hoping to apply a little pressure, just something to hold me over for the cab ride. Had the cabbie not been right there, or maybe if I had been just a little bit more drunk, Id have straddled Edward and begged for release that way. But alas, I couldnt get that lucky. The cab stopped and I jumped out, handed some bills to the cabbie. I had definitely over-paid him, but fuck, it was worth it. I felt Edward walking behind me and I resisted the urge to tell him to hurry up.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 90 of 266

Inked

We ran up the stairs, stopping every few steps to stick our tongues down each others throats and to grope over clothing and then grunt at those same offending pieces of clothing. By the time we got to the front door my pants were unbutton and unzipped, resting lightly on my hips. Edward jokingly picked me up and threw me over his shoulder, smacking my ass as he carried me to my room. He set me down and gave me a once over. Get on the bed. He growled. What? I said, halfway through taking my shoes off. I said, Get on the bed. He repeated, his eyes narrowing. I nodded silently and took a step backwards, my legs hitting the bed. I sat down and looked up at him. Lay down. He said, looking me up and down. Shit. Id never seen Edward like this. This commanding, this dominatethis hot. Fucking sexy. His eyes were dark again, slightly hooded, his breathing had quickened. His hands groped at my hips and then slid down my legs, pausing slightly at my thighs. He snaked his hands down to my feet and finished removing my shoes. From now on, you only wear these shoes when Im around. You got that? He tossed the shoes aside. I nodded, biting my lip. I cant hear you. He said sliding his hands back up to my hips. Y-Yes. Yes, ok. I said nodding again. My voice was shaking, hell my entire body was shaking. I just wanted him inside me. I knew it was going to be too long before I felt that though. He grabbed my hips and pulled me closer to the edge of the bed. Good. He hooked his fingers into the waist band of my jeans and yanked them down, pulling them off my legs. He groaned when he saw the black lace boy shorts I had on underneath. Fuck B, you did that on purpose didnt you. You tease. He pressed his lips to my thigh. I moaned again at the contact, so close to the heat currently coursing between my legs. Take your shirt off. He said watching me from the end of the bed. I said up quickly and reached behind me, unzipping it before pulling it off and tossing it to the floor. I didnt fail to notice that I was in skimpy lace underwear while Edward was still fully clothed. I lay back down and closed my eyes momentarily. Look at me. Edward said from directly above me. I opened my eyes and stared directly into his, all he needed to do was touch me. Thats all, I was aching. Shit, I was dying. Dying of sexual frustration.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 91 of 266

Inked

And yet he managed to be all over me without actually touching me. Youre mine, you got that, B? That little stunt you pulled on the bar; that shit doesnt fly with me. While his face was nothing but serious, his eyes were dancing with laughter. Asshole, you are turning me on. Way. Too. Much. Ok. I said nodding. My hips gave a slight thrust and didnt go un-noticed. A little eager tonight, huh? He said sliding down on the bed to kiss at my hips. He placed kisses up both my legs occasionally nipping afterwards. Tell me- Kiss. who- Kiss. you- Kiss. belong- Kiss. to. Kiss. His lips stopped on the inside of my right thigh, where he bit and then licked, getting dangerously close to the one place his tongue and lips had not yet touched tonight. I belong to you. Edward, Im yours. All yours. I moaned, tilting my head back and arching off the bed. I felt his lips leave my leg and then they were on my stomach, tracing circles and then his gorgeous mouth was blowing, giving me goose bumps on my wet skin. His tongue traced lines up to my neck, biting at my collarbone, and kissing at my jaw before moving back down to my stomach. Fuck, Cullen. I groaned. You already won, just fuck me. My hips thrust again, this time coming into contact with his stomach. He grunted and nipped at my stomach. Is that what you want? Shit, yes. Tell me. I want to feel you inside me. I moaned as his tongue traced the underside of my tits. He stood up and I watched him remove his tee shirt and then his jeans. He slid his boxers off and then he was standing in front of me naked and angelic-despite his need for dominance in tonights situation. He took a deep breath and climbed between my knees. He positioned himself at my entrance and pushed the tip of himself in. I moaned at the contact and shifted to get closer. In response to my movement, he pulled out. I groaned and threw my head back against the bed. II cant take anymore. I whimpered. I heard his laugh and I pulled my head up to look at his smiling face. His eyes were still an un-natural shade of darkness. You are evil. I said pulling myself up on my shoulders. Lay down. He said the smile fading from his lips. I barely had time to follow his directions before he was at my entrance again. This time though he entered me with one quick thrust.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 92 of 266

Inked

I moaned and arched my back at the sudden contact. Edward. Say it again. He said as he pulled out and thrust in again. Edward! I screamed as he filled me again. He quickened his pace and wrapped his arms around my back, pulling me closer into him. I smiled into his shoulder as he grunted in my ear. Shit, Bella. You are so tight. He whispered. I bit my lip and gripped at his back, leaving marks with my nails. I slid them up to his shoulders and wrapped my arms around his neck. My body shifted with every thrust. God, Edward. You feel so good inside me. I said into his neck as I placed kisses along the stubble that had grown throughout the day. Uhhhh. He groaned. His lips found my ear and he bit my earlobe. He pulled out and I whimpered at the loss of contact. I looked up at him with a shocked expression. Get on your knees. He said in a husky voice. I smiled and bit my lip before flipping over for him. Good girl. He said as he stroked my hip bone with his long fingers. He hand sweetly slid to my ass and he smacked it quickly, making me yelp and then laugh. I gasped when his tongue was suddenly between my legs, lapping up my wetness. He reached between my legs and planted his thumb on my clit, slowly moving in circles as his tongue worked my slit. Oh god. I moaned and closed my eyes. I felt him pull away and I suppressed a whimper. He grabbed my hips and all at once he was back inside of me. Fuuuuuck. I groaned as he pumped in and out of me. Im, Im going to come. Come for me B. He said as he leaned forward and wrapped an arm around my waist, holding me closer to him. He thrust shortened in length but quickened in pace. Thats all I needed to throw me over the ledge. I yelled out his name repeatedly as I came. He wasnt feeling giving because he started moving again before I could regain my senses. See what happens when you tease me, Bella. He said leaned in towards my ear. Im sorry. I smiled and pushed back against him. He grunted in response as he dug into my hips. I rocked back to meet his thrusts. Come with me. He moaned in my ear. Shit, I didnt need him to tell me again. Just as I felt his body tighten behind me, I allowed myself to be taken over again. I felt my walls clench him as he stilled inside of me. My body shook against him as our cries filled my room.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 93 of 266

Inked

We stayed frozen for a moment before Edward slowly pulled out and collapsed on the bed, pulling me down with him. Jesus, Bella. He groaned in my ear. I know. I nodded in response. I turned over to face him and smiled. Guess I need to tease you more often. He smiled and closed his eyes. I leaned in and pressed my lips to his, darting my tongue out to meet his. Mmm He moaned into my mouth. I pulled away slowly and smiled before falling into a deep sleep. 18. Its the Kushy, Baby It was last night At our empty warehouse party And there in the black light I could see the tattoos glowing on your body. -What Gets You Off--Jacks Mannequin ****** BPOV I woke up the next morning and groaned at the hangover I would soon be nursing away. I reached out and ran my fingers through Edwards hair, running my eyes over his bare chest and arms. What I wouldnt do to trace those tattoos with my tongue. God, He is so sexy. I heard my phone buzz on the side table and I rolled over. The sheets shifted and I became slightly more aware that I was still naked. I gave a small laugh at my memories from the previous night and grabbed my phone. BellsSafe to come home? -Ali Ugh, I forgot to call her. I said morning, its noweleven. Opps. AliOpps, sorry! Yeah, it is. -Bells I hit send and yawned, stretching my arms before my phone buzzed again. BellsSee you in a few! -Ali I felt Edward shift behind me and then his arms were wrapped around my waist. In one swift movement he pulled me tight against his body. Morning sexy. His warm breath hit my ear as his husky voice spoke.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 94 of 266

Inked

Hey. I said leaning my head back against him. He reached up and grabbed my wrist, flipping me around to face him. Want a replay of last night? Edward moaned, sliding his hands down my back to reclaim their place around my waist. I nodded and tilted my head towards his, brushing my lips against his playfully. I pulled back as he moved closer. He growled as my lips brushed his again. When I moved to do it a third time he reached up, cupping my face, and pulling my lips roughly into his. I darted my tongue out to meet his. I pulled away with a groan as Alice knocked on my bedroom door. Bella, baby! Jazzy got some kush, lets blaze. I turned back to Edward and smiled. Wake and bake? I asked. Edward smiled and pulled me into him again, resuming our kiss for a moment before pulling away again. He slid out of bed slowly, turning away from me to find his pants. I stared at his perfect ass for a moment. That ass is mine. All mine. I thought to myself as I watched him cross the floor. He grabbed his boxer briefs and slid them on. I realized that his ass looked almost as good in them as it looked naked. Almost. He glanced over his shoulder and smiled. Are you going to get up or are you just going to keep staring? I was justadmiring the view. I said, swinging my legs over the side of the bed. Well its my turn now. He said pulling his jeans up. Alice knocked again as I walked to my dresser. Im itchin for the kushy, babe. Lets do this. Ali, well be right there. Calm yourself. Edward smiled and leaned back on my bed, propping himself up with his elbows. Well? It all makes sense now. You have five minutes and then were tokin without you. Five minutes? There is a lot I can do with five minutes. I said to Edward in a hushed voice as I pulled on a pair of red, lacy boy shorts. He bit his lip and smirked. It was one of those movie moments where the lead actor or actress says This is where it all changed or some sort of sappy shit. In that moment, just looking at him-sprawled out on my bed, tattoos visible from his lack of shirt-I knew I was in it for the long haul. In one word: Heaven. In ten words: I could fuck him for the rest of my life. Real sappy, Bella. I smirked. What are you smirking about? Edward asked, cocking his head. I stepped towards him and knelt on the bad, straddling him. He laid back and reached up, palming my breasts. I threw my head back and moaned. Well? He asked again. II dontremember. I said as he grabbed them again. I rocked my hips, grinding against his erection. He closed his eyes and hissed.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 95 of 266

Inked

There was another knock. Damn it, Alice. Just smoke it already. Edward groaned, turning his head towards the door. Its Jasper and dont curse at my girlfriend. Shell kick your ass. Jasper yelled through the door. Edward and I both laughed at his blunt honesty about his girlfriends abusive tactics. I groaned in frustration as Edward dropped his hands. I leaned forward, pressing my bare chest into his. My hands were placed at both sides of his head. I bucked my hips and licked at his earlobe. Well finish this later. I whispered. He groaned and shifted his hips, grinding into mine. I sat up and lifted one of my legs, pulling myself off of him. I grabbed a bra from my dresser, hooking it and turning towards the closet. After pulling a pair of ripped, bleach splattered Levis off the top shelf and sliding them on, I reached for a red tee shirt and pulled it over my head. When I turned back around, Edward was finishing getting dressed. My hand slid out to grasp for Edwards and I pulled him off the bed. He kissed me once, and then twice, before pulling me out the door behind him. Alice and Jasper were sitting on the couch. I wish I could say patiently, but the two of them were practically fucking bouncing on the couch cushions. Sweet Jesus, about time. Alice said jumping to her feet. I shook my head and dropped down on the couch, Edward taking a spot at my feet, in between my knees. My hands automatically went to his hair, stroking it and smiling. Edward reached his hand up and around my knee and grabbed at my thigh. Could you two like, stop, for five minutes and pay homage to the kush? This shit is golden. Jasper said shooting us this look that said cut the shit or Ill shank you. If there is one thing I know you dont come in between Jasper and his weed. Oh, and dont ever make fun of Jasper and his weed, he takes it very seriously. Ok, Jazz. Undivided attention. Homage. Kush. Golden. I said nodding and smile. Bella, you are pushing it right now. I bit back my smile and nodded again at Jasper. He watched me for another moment before leaning over the coffee table to pack the bowl. ****** Twenty minutes later we were all kushed up as Jasper put it. Let me tell you, high quality. J, that is good shit. Edward said leaning his head back against the couch, between my legs. I leaned forward and kissed him. As always, Alices little pixie voice interrupted our moment. Im starving. She said jumping from the couch. Alis got the munchies. I said smiling.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 96 of 266

Inked

No, Im just hungry. She pouted. I havent eaten yet today. Well, darling, How about I make some French toast? I said moving around Edward to stand up. I grabbed Alices hand and pulled her into the kitchen with me. ****** After breakfast, Edward and I retreated back into my room. We laughed at the destruction from the previous nights activities. Clothes were strewn everywhere, there were pillows and blankets on the floor. At some point my desk chair had been knocked over, one of my shoes had landed on the desk after being tossed aside. Edward grabbed the chair and lifted it into its righted position. He turned towards me and smiled. Maybe sometime we can fuck without massive destruction. I grinned. Maybe I like the massive destruction. Hmm.. He moaned, biting his lip. He grabbed my hips and lifted me off the ground. My legs automatically wrapped around his waist as my arms circled around his neck. Edward turned and I found myself in the familiar position of being pinned against my wall. His hips pressed in to mine, eliciting a moan from my lips. Uhhhh. I grasped at his back and buried my face into his shoulder. Look at me, Bella. He groaned as his hands slid to hold my ass. I pulled back and rested my head against the wall as he ground harder. I locked eyes with him and was sure that the fire in them matched the fire in mine. We continued in silence, just writhing against each other. I held his eyes as my hands moved up to his hair. I grasped at it, causing his eyes to roll back in his head. He growled and ground into me harder. He pinned me closer to the wall and leaned his weight onto me. His right hand left my ass and snaked around to the front of my jeans. They were unbutton quickly and he shimmied them down over past my hips. He groaned when he couldnt get them any farther down. After contemplating his option for a moment he lowered me to the ground. I pulled my jeans of desperately and kicked them aside. Edward chuckled and moved his hands down to his jeans. He was moving to painfully slow so I pushed his hands aside and finished stripping his jeans off of him. I smiled at him in his underwear and then reached to pull those off too, freeing his hard on in the process. He reached behind him and pulled his shirt over his head, throwing it over his shoulder onto my bed. Dropping to his knees, he placed his hands on my hips and slowly pulled my underwear off. I groaned at the feel of his fingers on my thighs. He lightly pushed me back so I was leaning against the wall and he pushed my legs farther apart. I look down at him as he inched closer, smiling back up at me. Shit. I moaned, knowing what was coming next. What? He asked, his husky voice returning from where it left off this morning.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 97 of 266

Inked

Nothing, continue. I whispered, shaking my head. He bit his lip, and grabbed my thighs. In one swift movement his face was buried between my legs. Fuck. I called out, leaning my head against the wall. My eyes closed for a moment before I willed them open again, not wanting to miss the glorious sight that was in front of me. No sight compared to that of seeing my man between my legs. I groaned as his tongue slid into my opening, curling inside of me. I pushed my hips out towards him, opening myself more. His hand slid up to allow his thumb access to my clit. His tongue slid out slowly before once again crashing into me. He moaned against me sending chills through my body. My shaking hands run through his hair. I grasped at him, trying to pull him even closer though it was impossible. I could feel my body beginning to tense and I knew at once that Edward felt it too. He pulled back only momentarily, allowing his fingers and his tongue to switch places. Two of his fingers plunged into me, curling and pressing against my walls just as his tongue flattened against my clit. He pulled his fingers out slowly and as they were thrust back into me my body lost its fight. I cried out his name as I came, his tongue moving to lap up my juices. Edward stood quickly, lifting me back into his arms. My body was practically limp as I wrapped my legs loosely around his waist. He lowered my body onto his length, hissing as he did so. I rested my forehead against his shoulder, kissing at his chest as he rocked us against the wall. He moved slowly in and out of me, gripping tightly at my hips. He groaned as I tightened my body around his, allowing myself to feel every inch of him as he filled me with each thrust. I held tightly to his back as he quickened the pace. I turned my head so that I was pressed against his neck. I bit at his neck playfully and he moaned in response. My lips moved up to his ear, biting at his earlobe before I slowly licked back down to his collarbone. Bella He groaned. Say it again, baby. I whispered against his skin. His hips bucked roughly into mine. Bella. Bella. He said, repeating it as he bucked again. Harder. I said pressing my lips to his jaw. He quickened the pace, pushing me harder and harder into the wall. I smiled, knowing that I would be bruised and sore in the morning. ImuhhImFuck, Im gonna come. I moaned. Edward grunted as he tightened his grip around me. He pulled almost fully out before crashing back in to me. I came in that instant and knew, when Edward tensed, that he had too. I gripped tighter at him as my walls grasped at his length. I loosened my arms around his neck and he moved to press his lips to mine. God, B. He moaned into my mouth.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 98 of 266

Inked

I smiled against his lips and his tongue slid out to meet mine. His hands held my ass as he turned us and he laid me on the bed before slowly pulling out. I groaned at the loss of contact. I lifted myself on to my elbows and watched Edward as he stepped back and ran his fingers through his already sex-ified hair. He glanced at my side table and groaned. What? I asked following his gaze to the clock. I have to go. I have to work in an hour and I need to go home first. He said shooting me a look of remorse. Youre leaving me. I said, giving him a joking pout. He crawled onto the bed, hovering over me. Well, I hate to fuck you and leave youbut its not that bad since Im going to come backright? He said, smirking that sexy smirk that always made him look like he had a secret or was planning something dirty in his mind. I nodded, because what else could you do when you had a naked sex god hovering over you after he fucked you silly. Good. He said. He moved down and planted a soft kiss between my breasts before standing back up. After he was dressed he looked down at my still naked body and bit his lip. If I didnt have to work right nowthe things I would do to that body. I groaned and tilted my head back. I pulled myself into sitting position but stayed on the bed, fearing that my legs would go all Benedict Arnold and not support me in standing position. Edward bent down and picked up my underwear that had been discarded in our rush. He smiled to himself and looked up at me before shoving them into his jeans pocket. I smirked and cocked an eyebrow. Come see me at work? It will just be me and Chad and god, he can be really boring sometimes. He said with his hand still in his pocket. Yeah, Ill come. I nodded and moved to stand up. My knees wobbled a bit and Edward chuckled. Fuckin Benedict Arnolds. He nodded and stepped closer to me, pressing his clothed body against my naked one. He pressed a firm kiss against my lips and slapped my ass. Ill see you later, B. He said, reaching for the doorknob. I smiled and cocked my head. Bye, E. Soon after I got dressed my phone rang and I dove for it without checking first to see who it was. Hello? I said, smiling. Well, you seem chipper today. My moms voice hit me like a ton of bricks. Thats because I got some this morning, Mother. I said sweetly. Bella. She groaned. Dont be crude.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 99 of 266

Inked

Mother. I imitated her voice. Dont be prude. She remained silent for a moment before sighing. When are you coming home? I cringed. Never. When do you want me home? Hows next weekend? She said hopefully. Fuck my life. Sure, sounds wonderful. I said a tinge of annoyance in my voice. She sighed again and I could picture her pacing in the kitchen. Lets try and make it a pleasant trip this time, shall we? Make sure you tell dad that, ok? I said turning on the bed to lie on my back. I glanced over to the spot on the wall that Edward had had me pressed against just an hour before and I couldnt help but smile. Oh mom? Yes, Bella? She said hopefully. Im bringing a friend. I stated simply. Alright. She answered, again with a sound of hope in her voice. Sorry, MomIm gonna crush your dreams. I thought to myself as we said our goodbyes. Bella, you are such a bitch. I smiled and crossed the floor to the bathroom. I turned on the shower, and went back to my closet to find something to wear to go see Edward. 19. Is This Love? BPOV The water turned cold before I turned off the water and stepped out, freshly clean and slightly chilled. I grabbed a towel and dried myself off before wrapping it around my hair and walking back into my bedroom. Once again, I found myself inspecting my room. The sheets were twisted and hanging off the side of the bed, the comforter was clumped into a ball against the wall. My bra was thrown over the alarm clock; my jeans draped over my trashcan. It was a disaster, but it was our disaster and that made it alright. In fact, it made me ecstatic. I got dressed quickly, pulling on tight black yoga pants, a white wife beater and a tight red zip-up hoodie. Glancing in the mirror, I realized that somewhere along the way I started to care about what I was wearing when I knew I would see Edward. I guess it was in true girlfriend form that I was often wearing things I knew Edward would like. Is that what I was? His girlfriend? Was he my boyfriend? OK, that scared me. Breathe Bella. Breathe. I packed up my books in my bag, needing to work on some homework but also wanted to spend the evening with Edward. With one last look in the mirror I was heading out to the living room where Alice and Jasper were lying on the couch. Where are you headed? Alice said looking me up and down.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 100 of 266

Inked

The shop, to see Edward. I said smiling. Jasper shifted, pulling Alice onto his chest. She nuzzled into him and smiled back up at me. I think you should stop going thereevery time you do you come home with new ink. She teased. I laughed and shook my head. Not this time, his boss is gonna be there. Well have fun, darling. Jasper called out after me as I shut the apartment door. Half way there I realized I was starving so I decided to stop at the little Italian place a block over from the shop. The hostess looked familiar and it took me a few minutes to realize who she was, the skankalicious hoe from my birthday party. I ordered three meals to go, figuring that Id show Chad I wasnt all about just making out with his employees on the couch while they were supposed to be working. There was a side of me that was a nice, respectable person. I just dont show it much. But, I was willing to show Edward that I could hang with the important aspects in his lifeplus, I needed to break the news of the parental visit that I was about to rope him into. While I was waiting, comfortably sitting on a bench that was shoved in the corner; I could feel her eyes on me. Finally, her nasally voice spoke. Do I know you? I dont think so. I said, shifting in my seat. She twirled her hair in her fingers and cocked her head. Yesssss, you threw that party on Friday. You were with Eddie. It infuriated me how she called him Eddie. Her annoying voice was making my bones ache and I tried to bite back the snark that was in my mouth. Oh yeah, that was me with Edward. I said, pasting a fake smile on my face. She shifted and drummed her fingers on the podium in front of her. How do you know Eddie? Hes my boyfriend. Oooo, it felt good to say that. Her face turned five shades of red and her brow furrowed. I swear I heard thunder somewhere and Im pretty sure the electricity flickered. She narrowed her eyes and her mouth moved up and down with no sound, mimicking a fish out of water. I looked at her expectantly, waiting for her to say somethinganything, anything at all. Nothing. She said nothing. She let out a loud Hmmph. Then she turned on her heel, stalking back into the kitchen. I let out a small sigh and relaxed back into my seat, crossing my feet at the ankles. A minute or two she came back out, thrusting a bag in my general direction. Youre all set. She spat out, shaking the bag.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 101 of 266

Inked

I took it from her and smiled sweetly, handing her the bill and some cash. Have a great night! I said over my shoulder. I gave a little wave as I walked out the door. ****** I walked into the shop and smiled at Chad who was sitting at the counter going through some paperwork. BellaNice to see you again. He winked and smiled. Hi Chad. I said, returning the smile. Edwards in the back with a customer. He said motioning with his thumb. Alright. I said dropping my bag on the couch. I turned back towards Chad and lifted the food bag. Hungry? I brought dinner. Seriously? Waitare you trying to seduce me? Cause I just cant do that to E. He said as he folded his arms and cocked his head. Sure, Chad. I said pulling out the food. Chicken Parm or Chicken Alfredo? I said holding the two meals up. HmmChicken Alfredo. He said, nodding. I nodded and placed the other meal back in the bag before crossing the floor and setting the container on the counter along with the plastic ware that came with it. He reached for it and pulled it towards him, taking the top off and digging in. I leaned over the counter, my elbows under me, holding me up. You didnt have to do this. He said between bites. I know. I just thought Id be nice. Plus, I didnt want you to think badly of me after the couch episode. I said smiling down at my hands. Bella, Im a guywe think stunts like that are hot. He wiggled his eyebrows and took another bite. So, what do you want with E? I looked up at him with a look of shock on my face. W-what? Dont hurt him, hes a good kid. Id never. Hes a great person. We get a long so well, were happy together. We have fun. Hes good to my friends. I really care about him, Id never hurt him. I said, staring into Chads eyes, conviction in my voice. He smiled and shook his head. What? I asked. You love him. He stated simply, pointing his fork at me. I laughed. No, I dont. Yes. Yes, you do. Think about what you just said. Maybe go repeat it to yourself in the mirror so you can see that far away look you get when you talk about him. He said smirking at me.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 102 of 266

Inked

I sat there for a moment and re-thought what I said. I thought about the last few days, my birthday, our matching tattoos, the way we both opened up to each other, the way that I ended my friendship with Jaketechnically-because of Edward. I woke up and wanted to talk to him, I went to bed thinking about him, when we werent together I wondered where he was, what he was doing and who he was with. Then there was all the stuff I didnt knowbut that I wanted to know. What did he look like as a child? What happened that he and Emmett were no longer close? Where did he see himself in ten years? Hell, even what he liked on his pizza, who his favorite band was, and who his first girlfriend was. I wanted to know everything. And something just clicked. I was in love with Edward Cullen, and I was fucking terrified. I looked up at Chad and he laughed. The look on my face had to have been hysterical to someone on the outside of this situation. You cant tell Edward. I said in a hushed whisper. Tell me what? I heard from behind me just as Edward slapped my ass. I jumped and laughed. Chad thinks Im trying to seduce him. Of course, hes completely correct. I just didnt want you to be hurt. Chad thinks every girl wants him. Hes delusional. Edward said leaning over behind the counter, reappearing with a bottle. Ill be right back. We ran out of this. He said shaking the bottle at Chad. I pointed my finger at Chad once Edward was gone. You keep your mouth shut. He smiled and nodded, taking his hand to zip his mouth and toss away the key. I turned and walked back to the couch, flopping down and pulling out my Social Behavior book, kicking my feet up on the coffee table. Edward came back in a few minutes later, escorting some girl and her friend out. They were both giddy and making eyes at Edward who was ignoring them. I giggled and shoved my eyes back down to my book. After the girls left I pointed to the bag without looking away from what I was reading. I brought you dinner. You are awesome. Edward said sitting next to me and kissing my cheek before grabbing the food out of the bag. I set the book down and grabbed the second Chicken Alfredo that was in the bag and opened it. I turned and placed my legs on Edwards lap, taking a bite of my food. He placed his container on my legs and cut into the Chicken Parmesan. This is so good. He said through his mouth full. Ohhh, E. I ran into your little redheaded friend from my birthday party. He groaned and shook his head. Tanya? Yup. I said popping the p. She works at the Italian place that I stopped at on the way over here. He laughed whole heartedly. She has a job? Oh yeah, she needs to work on her customer service though. She got kind of mad when I told her that her Eddie was my boyfriend.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 103 of 266

Inked

As soon as the words left my mouth I clamped my lips shut. My heart started to thump and I could feel my cheeks get red. I looked up at Edward slowly. He had stopped, mid chew and was staring into space. I snuck a peak at Chad but he was watching Edward intently, waiting on his next move. I felt like years were passing but it was only seconds and he recovered quickly, swallowing and taking another bite. Shes called me Eddie since high school, it makes my skin crawl. He said in between chews. Chad stood up, threw his container away and excused himself to the backroom. So Both Edward and I said at the same time. Go ahead. Edward said. No, you go first. I said, setting my food down. Ok, well. I need to give you your second birthday present. He said turning his head and smiling at me. I nodded and motioned him to continue. Well, I couldnt give it to you till I talked to Chad first cause well, it all depended on his decision. I must have looked confused because he just pushed on. Anyways, he said it was ok. So, Im gonna teach you to do ink. I sat there stunned for a moment and then I recovered. Wait, what? If you want, Im going to teach you how to tattoo. Are you serious? I said smiling. Yeah. He nodded. Oh my god, that is amazing E. I said, shifting my body and resting on my knees. I grabbed his face in my hands and pulled his lips to mine. Our kisses were soft and sweet, a huge turn around from our kisses this morning. He pulled back and smiled. Your turn. I groaned and made a face. I promised my mom Id go home next weekend. He laughed. God, you looked like youd received a death sentence. I have received a death sentence. Its not that bad. He said pulling me onto his lap. Im going to go with you and save you from the big bad parents. You dont have to go. I said shaking my head, wanting to save him from what would happen next weekend. I want to go. Edward said pushing the hair out of my face.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 104 of 266

Inked

Ok. Well then, I want you there. I said, kissing him softly. I pulled away and flicked my tongue against my lip ring. What? Edward asked cocking his head. What? I said, feigning innocence. Youre doing the lip ring thing. You know, that nervous habit you have Are we going to talk about what just happened? You mean, you-calling me your boyfriend? He said with a laugh. Yeah, that. I havent been someones boyfriend since I was a freshman in high school. He said with a hint of joking in his voice and eyes. The look that I gave him must have told him that now was not the time for joking. Listen, B. I want to be with you, whatever that means. If it means Im your boyfriend and youre my girlfriend than so be it. Edward said, rubbing my back. I felt the heat in my cheeks again. Whats wrong? Edward said, grabbing my hand and squeezing. I dont know. Its justyoure turning me into a girl. I said dropping my head. Is that a good thing or a bad thing? Im not sure yetask me again later. I said smiling. Ok. Edward mouthed. His eyes locked to mine and he pulled me into his lips. His mouth moved against me expertly and I moaned softly as his mouth opened and his tongue attacked mine. You know, this is all starting to get old. Chad said from behind us. I pulled away at tilted my head to touch Edwards. We held each others eyes for a moment before I pulled myself off his lap. I looked over at the clock and sighed. I have to go. I said standing up off the couch. I have to finish my work for Social Behavior. Edward groaned, and this time it was his turn for the fake pout. I have to work tomorrow night so that Chad can sex-up some girl he inked. Edward said rolling his eyes. Chad scoffed and sat back behind the counter. Hey, hey, hey. I said pointing a finger at Edward. Dont knock it. Thats how you met me. I placed my hands on my hips, daring him to make another sarcastic comment. He gave me a small smile and ran his fingers through his hair. True. Chad let out a loud laugh and we both turned towards him. Shut it, Chad. We said in unison.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 105 of 266

Inked

Chad shook his head and rolled his eyes as Edward and I looked at each other. I gave him a small half smirk and grabbed my book off the table, shoving them in my bag. It was starting to freak me out how much Edward and I were alike. It made me nervous, it worried me, and it fucking excited me. When things like that happened, when we had moments where I just knew we were meant for each other, I just wanted to jump his bones. If this was love, I was pretty sure I was ready for it. I just hoped he was ready to reciprocate. Earth to Bella. Edward said, waving his hand in front of my face. I shook my head and laughed. Sorry, just thinking about all the crap I have to do when I get home. Edward reached around and grabbed my lower back, pulling me into him. His hands slid down and cupped my ass. I could feel Chads eyes on us and I resisted the urge to flip him off. The damn asshole was right and I wanted to kick himor hug him. I wasnt sure yet. Edward licked his lips before he closed the gap between us, roughly pressing his lips to mine. I slid my tongue out and traced his lips. His slid his tongue out to meet mine and then pulled away. Ill see you Tuesday? He asked, smirking at me. I nodded and stepped back, pulling my bag over my head. I kissed him one last time and turned for the door. Chad. I said nodding, narrowing my eyes at him. We both looked towards Edward, whose back was to us. He zipped his lips again and then smiled. Thanks for dinner, Bella. Sure. I said give him a small nod and walking out the door. When I got back to the apartment I found it empty so I dropped down on the couch, put my feet up on the coffee table and pulled out my Social Behavior book. I was still there, only now with a four page paper completely written up, when Alice got home. She kicked off her shoes and sat down next to me. Bella. She sang. Alice. I said mimicking her voice. How was your night darling? She said resting her head on my shoulder. It was good. I told Edwards boss that Im in love with Edward. What?! Alice shrieked. Yeah. I said raising my eyebrows and giving her a forced smile. So Alice said, nudging my arm. I huffed and set my books down, turning towards her and sitting Indian style on the couch. She looked at my expectantly and I gave the look back to her. So, what?

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 106 of 266

Inked

She sighed and smiled. You told him right? Who? Edward? No. I shook my head and held my hands up. She gave me an annoyed look and stood up. She opened her mouth to speak but then shut it instead, turning to pace the living room floor. After a few moments of silence she spoke with her arms flailing, letting me know she was definitely annoyed. So, let me get this straightYou told his boss that you love Edward, youve now told me that you love Edward. But yet, you havent told Edwardthat you love Edward? I leaned my head back on the couch and closed my eyes. Correct. Why? She screeched. Because I dont think hell say it back. I mumbled quietly. What? She asked, taking a step closer. I lifted my head slowly and looked directly into her eyes. Because Im afraid he wont say it back. I heard my voice crack as I spoke and I could feel my hands shake. Oh, Bella. Alice said, walking towards the couch. She settled down next to me, resting on her knees. Alice, Im just not ready, its too soon for me. Can we leave it at that? Sure. She nodded slowly, pursing her lips. Just know that I think hell say it backand if he doesnt Ill break both his legs. I dont doubt that, Al. Thanks. I nodded and pulled myself off the couch. Im gonna go to bed. I grabbed my books, bag and Mac book and headed off into my bedroom, leaving Alice on the couch. My cell buzzed as I climbed into bed. I flipped it opened and smiled, reading the words that Edward wrote.

BMiss you already. GNight, Girlfriend. -E I typed back quickly and hit send. EGoodnight, Boyfriend. -B My smile widened as I pulled the covers over my, nestling down in my bed. God, I had it bad. I was a mess for Edward Cullen. ******

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 107 of 266

Inked

Tuesday morning I made sure to look really good. I hadnt seen Edward since Sunday and I wanted him to remember what he was missing when we werent together. Too bad he also must have had that in mind when getting ready for class that day. I walked in to class, feeling pretty damn good in my dark skinny jeans, black knee high boots and a tight black, v-neck shirt that was slightly see through with a black camisole underneath it. However, I about dropped to my knees when I saw Edward, leaning back, resting against his desk, arms folded-his muscles accenting his tattoos that were visible with his dark gray tee shirt he was wearing. It had a skull design on it and was paired with Diesel jeans and black chuck taylors. I just about passed out when I looked up to his hair, which was carefully sculpted into a faux hawk. Seriously, my heart stopped and I couldnt breathe. I watched as he stood there talking to Jess, laughing about something. I couldnt help but smile, he was amazing and he was mine. All mine. After regaining my motor skills I walked up to my seat next to Jessica, catching Edwards eye. I smirked at him as he looked me up and down. I dropped my bag and leaned over the desk. Edward returned my smirk and leaned forward to kiss me. Hi, B. I pulled back and linked my arms around his neck. Hi, E. I kissed him again and heard Jessica fake a gag. I turned to look at her and laughed. Oh god, we were one of those couples. As I glanced around the room quickly I realized that our PDA was attracting some attention, which shouldnt have surprised me, considering we had never so much as even really spoken to each other in our class. Edward followed my gaze and then kissed me again, deeper this time. Who cares. He whispered. We pulled apart and took our seats as Dr. Banner entered the room. It took all I had to focus on class instead of the Adonis in front of me. ****** Three days later I was in my room, packing a bag for the weekend trip to my parents. Somehow my mom had roped me into a two night stay, so I woke up early on Friday to shower and finish my paper that was due for Art History on Monday morning. I needed it done now so that I wouldnt have to do it and leave Edward alone with my insane parents When I was done with my paper, I took one last look in the mirror to make sure I was a presentable as possible for my mother. The less criticism that I could receive in front of Edward, the better.

EIll be there in 15. -B I took one last look around, picked up my bag off the bed and walked down to Alices room. Im leaving and Ill be back on Sunday. I yelled through the door. Alice giggled and I groaned, knowing Jasper was in there with her. Have fun. Call if you need us to come save you. I begrudgingly entered the kitchen, grabbed my keys off the table and left the apartment. When I got to Edwards apartment, I sent him a text. EIm out front.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 108 of 266

Inked

-B I smiled as I watched him walk down the stairs, and towards the car, all sex hair and green eyes. The sun was out, a rarity in itself, and his hair shimmered, the golden bronze color standing out. It was pathetic how much I adored this guy, how much I just wanted to be near him at all times. After giving him one last chance to back out yesterday, which he adamantly refused, I finally just tried to prepare him for what was about to come. I couldnt help but be so completely thankful for him going with me, to keep me sane and happy. He got into the car, throwing his bag into the back seat and leaned over, kissing my neck before placing his feet up on the dashboard. Lets do this, B. Reaching out, I ran my fingers through his hair and smiled. Shits about to get interesting. 20. Welcome Home BPOV By the time we merged onto US 101-N, we had already discussed most of our childhood dramas. Edward had played soccer and baseball, his dad coaching both, which in turn made him hate structured sporting events in general. I, feeling like I too must share, told him how Id studied Ballet for twelve years, giving it up when I was fifteen because I wasnt, as my teacher put it, determined enough. Edward smiled and cocked his head. Makes sense now, after seeing you on that bar. I playfully punched him. Shut it, Cullen. I was a great dancer; I just refused to make it my life. An hour later we were just finishing up twenty questions and our similarities were un-canny. We both favored the color blue, we both thoroughly enjoyed listening to Muse when we were pissed off, and our favorite TV show as kids was Fraggle Rock-which I had never admitted to anyone before now. Edward liked his pizza with the works, minus the onions. To which I responded Well, then its not the works, is it? He raising an eyebrow and turned to look at me. Shut it, Swan. I smirked and hit the blinker, going around some guy who thought forty was the new seventy. I was learning a lot about Edward, like no matter how close we were growing together, he still shut down when asked about his brother. What was it like growing up with a brother? I always hated being an only child. I said, glancing at him out of the corner of my eye. For years, I had begged Charlie and Renee for a siblinggod, even a damn dog. But no, I was damned to spend eternity in a lonely hell. If they had gotten me a dog, or even a fish, maybe I would have been around more. I blame all of our problems on them. When Edward didnt answer I turned to look at him. He was staring straight ahead and his face had hardened.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 109 of 266

Inked

I dontreally like to talk aboutEmmett. He said, narrowing his eyes. I nodded silently, not even sure that he had seen me, and turned back towards the road. Sighing, I gripped the wheel a bit tighter and mimic his silence. As Muses song Endlessly started playing on my i-pod we both reach for the volume control stating I love this song. Our fingers connected at the knob and I smiled. I dropped my hand, grasping the shifter as he turned the song up, softly singing along. I could see him watching me as he sang and the words were not loss on me. Theres a part in me youll never know The only thing I'll never show Hopelessly I'll love you endlessly Hopelessly I'll give you everything But I won't give you up I won't let you down And I won't leave you falling If the moment ever comes I couldnt ignore the fact had Edward had pretty much just told me he loved me, whether it was words to a song or not. I could feel my heart beat quicken and my breathing pitched and I prayed that he wouldnt notice.

It's plain to see it's trying to speak Cherished dreams forever asleep Hopelessly I'll love you endlessly Hopelessly I'll give you everything But I won't give you up I won't let you down And I won't leave you falling If the moment ever comes Edward reached out and took my hand in his; entwining our fingers as I silently listened to his voice as it filled the car, swiftly matching up with Muse. I could hardly pay attention to the world surrounding me; luckily knowing that I needed to keep the car on the road was keeping me grounded. I prayed that my hand was not shaking in his and I contemplated turning the car around, driving back to Seattle and having earthshattering sex in one of our apartments.

Hopelessly I'll love you endlessly Hopelessly I'll give you everything But I won't give you up I won't let you down And I won't leave you falling But the moment never comes The song ended and Edward squeezed my hand. I reciprocated and then focused on his fingers wrapped in mine, realizing that this was the first time wed really held hands, besides the times at the bar when one of us was dragging the other to and from the dance floor to have clothed sex. I seriously didnt know what I was going to do. I was head over heels for Edward and I couldnt take it anymore. I just wanted to scream, or cry, or jump up and downall in as good of a way as possible. His fingers traced over mine, feverishly, as if he was taking mental notes of how our hands felt together.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 110 of 266

Inked

Thats when I decided, I was going to say it. I was going to tell him I loved him. Here, in the car, when I didnt really have to look at him and I could keep myself sane if he didnt say it back. I took two deep breaths and I glanced over at him. I opened my mouth to speak andHe cut me off. His voice was husky as he spoke, squeezing my hand. Pull over. W-what? I said, shaking my head. Panicking, thinking that maybe I had actually just told him and hadnt heard myself. Had I said it out loud? Was he going to walk back to Seattle? All one hundred or so miles. Pull over. He repeated as he squeezed my hand again. As soon as my car came to a stop on the side of the road I placed the shifter into park and Edwards hand wrapped around my arm. He roughly grabbed me and after some shifting of my own, I was straddling his lap in the passenger seat. His hands reached up to grip at my breasts and his thumbs traced the underneath of them. I stared into his eyes as he watched my reaction to his fingers. I bit my lip as his movements quickened. I couldnt help but laugh. Whats so funny? He panted, his hips shifting slightly under mine. You mean beside it being broad daylight and us being on the side of a busy thruway? Nothing. I whispered, my chest heaving from my heavy breathing. He gave me his crooked, deviously sexy smirk and I closed my eyes as I felt one of his hands move up slowly to grasp the back of my neck. He pulled me closer until our lips were brushing against each other without actually being considered a kiss and then he whispered. Are you more interested in that Bella, or are you more interested in me? I felt my insides quiver at his rough voice and I replied quickly, knowing just what he was looking for. You. Im more interested in you, Edward. He gave a slight nod, causing his lips to move against mine and he darted his tongue out to flick my lip ring. Good girl. He growled. I moaned and he pulled me the rest of the way to him, crashing his lips against mine at an alarming pace. His lips worked mine expertly, and he bit at my lower lip, causing me to buck against him. His hand gripped my hair tightly; keeping my lips firmly pressed to his as his tongue once again darted out. I opened my mouth allowing him access and he groaned. His other hand moved down to grab my hip, digging his fingers into my skin. He rocked his hips against mine and once again I quivered. Sliding his mouth down my jaw and to my neck, he hummed against me, sending vibrations right down to pool between my legs. He moved faster underneath me and I whimpered. Im gonna come, baby.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 111 of 266

Inked

He chuckled and lifted me off his lap, setting me back in the drivers seat quickly. I could feel my orgasm fading away and I looked up at him, hurt and confusedand horny as hell. What the fuck? I spat out. He raised an eyebrow and leaned close to me, his hot breath against my neck. B, youre not going to come until I can be buried inside you. Got that? He pulled back and watched me carefully. Once again I whimpered, only this time I paired it with a nod. Good. He said turned to stare out the window shield. Drive. I bit my lip and took a deep breath. My legs were shaking and the fire between my legs was painful and I shifted. I could feel the wetness that was soaking my underwear as I pulled back out onto the thruway. ****** We pulled into my parents driveway and I noticed the police cruiser was gone. Looks like Daddy Dearest is at the station, guess you dont get to meet him till dinner. I said resting back against my seat. I gave a loud sigh and turned to look at Edward. Its going to be fine. Stop worrying. E, you dont get it. They are going to make your weekend miserable. Theyre going to be rude and judgmental and- Edward cut me off and smiled. B, I deal with that from my parents every day. I think I can handle yours for one weekend. Plus, as long as I get to fuck you while were here then it wont even come close to being miserable. I bit my lip and smirked. You know Ive always wanted to have sex on that kitchen table. Edward laughed and got out of the car, mumbling the kitchen table as he did. I followed him and sighed again, looking up at my parents house. Fuck, this weekend was going to be hell. I grabbed my sweatshirt and bag from the backseat and slammed the door. I took one last fleeting look at Edward as he grabbed for his bag and led the way up the front walk. As I hesitated at the door, Edward laughed. Bella, come on. Youve got brass balls. I laughed and shook my head. Its just been so long since Ive been in the same house as them. Hell, I havent seen them since Christmas. Just as I reached for the door knob the door flew open, my mother standing there with a smile that looked more like a pained grimace. Good, she felt as happy about this as I did. Why, oh god, why did we continuously do thisthis go-round that left everyone miserable? Couldnt they just stay here in Forks and I could stay there in Seattle and we could all be happy, happy, happyand delusional. I like delusional. Fuck, I loved delusional. I stepped into the foyer and smiled a half smile, one that left me feeling annoyed.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 112 of 266

Inked

Renee reached for my sweatshirt. I had draped it over my new tattoo, hoping to put off the yelling that was sure to ensue. Mama Swan though, was not having that shit. Seems as though we were jumping right into our usual routine. What is that? She spat out, grabbing my wrist and pointing at my forearm. My birthday present. I smiled, a real smile this time, remembering back to last weekend when Edward marked meagain. From who? Renee asked with a look of disgust on her face. I felt Edwards hand on the small of my back. Edward. I said, turning slightly, holding my arms like a punk-ass Vanna White. Mom, this is Edward. Hes a tattoo artist. I smiled proudly at him. That is not art. She said staring at Edwards exposed arms. He outstretched his hand. Nice to meet you, Mrs. Swan. Can anyone say, Charmer? She looked at his hand for a moment before taking it in hers. She held it like a live grenade. Delighted. She said with a pained look. Wow, Mom. Thought youd be just a little more charming. But if youre going the bitch route, thats cool too. Edward snorted but contained his laughter. Bella, justput something over that when your father gets home. I cocked an eyebrow at her and grabbed Edwards hand, leading him past my mom and up the stairs to the second floor. I made up the guest room for yourfriend. She called up after us. Its fine. He can stay in my room. I yelled back sweetly, rolling my eyes at Edward. Your father would never allow it. She said, throwing a fake, sickly sweet voice back at me. Uh-huh, sure mom. I said quietly, knowing only Edward could hear me. I smiled up at him. Good thing theyre really sound sleepers. Edward smirked at me as I opened the door to my bedroom. So, this is where you grew up, huh? He glanced around the room and dropped his bag. Yup. I said as he walked towards the dresser, looking at the pictures. One was of Jake & I, another of an ex-boyfriend & I. One was of Alice, Jasper and Me that I left here over Christmas break. Who is this goon? Edward said pointing at the second picture.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 113 of 266

Inked

Ex-boyfriend. I only keep it because I look hot in that picture. It was the truth. It was back when I was seventeen and had hot pink highlights in my hair. It was over the summer, I was super tanned. Thats the truth. He said glancing over his shoulder at me. He walked to my bed and sat down, his feet resting on the floor. With one finger he motioned for me to come to him and I followed his orders. I stood between his legs and he gripped at my hips. How long till your dad gets home? He asked lifting my shirt with his thumbs and kissing my stomach. A couple hours. I whispered, watching him touch me. Bella! My mom yelled from downstairs. I didnt invite you home so that you could lock yourself in your room all weekend! Fuck. I groaned, bending to rest my head on Edwards. Wow, I feel like Im fifteen all over again. Edward joked. I laughed. I warned you. I stepped back and grabbed Edwards hand, pulling him up to me. He kissed me quickly before leading me out the door and downstairs. We walked into the kitchen and sat down at the table, watching my mom prepare dinner. ****** Two hours later I turned towards Edward, who was looking through the books on my book case in my room, when I heard a car shut. Daddy is home. I said, giving a fake smile. I pulled my tee shirt off, flinging it onto the bed, leaving me scantily-clad in a white wife beater, my continual clothing of choice. Edward shook his head, rubbing the back of his neck and laughed. I shrugged and pulled my bedroom door open. Edward followed me into the kitchen as my dad leaned over to say something to my mom. I cleared my throat and he turned, assessing me. His eyes flickered to Edward and then back to me, once again looking over my bare arms. Jesus, Bella. Enoughs enough. He said staring at Sally. Whatever, Dad. I said turning towards Edward. Dad, Edward. Edward, Charlie. Charlie looked towards Edward and then turned back to me. How long is this crap going to continue? He motioned at my forearm.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 114 of 266

Inked

I dont know. I figure Ill either stop when Im dead, or when Im completely covered. Although now that Im dating a tattoo artist Im willing to take bets that Im covered before I die. My mom dropped the spoon on the counter, splattering spaghetti sauce all over. She turned towards me, opened her mouth and then abruptly shut it. Then she squinted. She took two steps forward and grabbed at the collar of the tank top, pulling it down to fully expose the rest of the newest sparrow. She slid her finger back, allowing the fabric to reclaim its spot on my body. Then she turned around, not saying anything. To say I was shocked was an understatement. I didnt do these things to gain my parents attention, like some might think, but I did enjoy the response I got from doing themand now, this? Silence. Shocking. My dad walked out of the room. I need to- He said, not finishing his sentence. I shot Edward a look and released a sigh. We sat down at the table again and my mom sighedagain. Bella. She started with her back to me. You are killing your father. Oh my god, mom. Stop being so dramatic. Hes pissed sure but Im sure hell get over it. I said, waving my hand to dismiss her revelation. Edward reached over and grasped my hand in his, his thumb tracing lines over mine. My mother remained silent, finishing cooking before going to get my father to join us for dinner. Dinner waswell, it was painful. Charlie and Renee made small talk with Edward who was happy to answer their questions. They seemed surprised and somewhat happy that Edwards father was a doctor. They seemed shocked to find out that Edward was a college student with a 3.7 grade point average. They were less than amused that he was my source for all things tattoo. After dinner my parents excused themselves to the living room while Edward and I did the dishes. He offered, not me. Stop kissing their asses. I hissed once I heard the TV turn on. Im not. He said setting the plate down that he was washing. My parents did instill a little respect in me and while I dont use it on them, I occasionally like to use it on others. I tried to hide a smile and I turned back to drying the dishes that he handed me. ****** After my parents excused them selves for the night, Edward and I remained on the love seat; legs entwined watching some movie about a vampire that falls in love with a human. It was cute, if you were into that kind of stuffand I was much more into Edward. On the couch. In my arms. I shifted so that I was facing him and wrapped my arms around his neck. He smiled at me. We made it through the first night. He said, resting his forehead against mine. Uh-huh. But just barely.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 115 of 266

Inked

He gave me his cocky, little signature grin and then kissed me, softly at first but then more needy. I moaned softly as his hand snaked around and grabbed at my ass, pulling me tighter against him. Think theyll wake up? Edward asked, moving his mouth slowly against my jaw. No. I groaned. He pulled away, teasingly before attacking my neck, nipping at it. It was sloppy, and rushed andperfect. My jeans were discarded on the floor and his were pulled down just past his ass. I reached inside his shirt as he positioned himself at my entrance. Arching my back to him, I moaned his name. He growled and plunged into me, filling me and making me yelp. He took his hand and covered my mouth as he rocked us back and forth. I shifted my legs, resting one on the top of the love seat, allowing him deeper access. He worked me over fervently, grunting with each push. He leaned into my ear and licked it before whispering. Come on baby, I want to feel you tighten around me. I bucked my hips and bit down on his hand as I came, shuddering and grasping at his length with my walls. He pumped two more times before exploding inside me, removing his hand and resting over me, on his elbows. Fuck, B. I giggled and whispered. Ill never look at this couch the same way again. He moved slightly, pulling out of me and pushing himself off the couch. He pulled up his jeans and then extended his hand, to help me sit up. I reached for my underwear but he grabbed them first, placing them in his jeans pocket. You knowyou keep doing that and Im going to run out. He smiled and licked his lips. Or maybe youll stop wearing them all together. I smirked and stood up, pulling my jeans on. Come on Rico Suave. Im exhausted. I grabbed his hand and pulled him upstairs, leaving him outside the guest room door. Reaching up, I grasped at his hair, pulling him into my mouth. I danced my tongue around his tongue ring, my fists tightening to pull him even closer. A few seconds later I released him and stepped back. As I turned to walk away he slapped my ass-something I had come to notice, that he enjoyed doing-and said goodnight. I blew him a kiss over my shoulder and let myself into my room. ****** The next morning I got up and walked into the bathroom. I started the shower and stepped in, allowing the water to cascade over me. Fuck, I was sore from last night. I pressed my palms against the tiled wall and let the water run over my back. I shampooed and conditioned my hair, shaved my legs and washed my face before shavingelsewhere.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 116 of 266

Inked

Stepping out of the shower, I grabbed a towel and dried myself off before heading back to my room. I got dressed quickly, pulling on black yoga pants and a white tee shirt, forgoing any panties. I grabbed a piece of paper out of the desk in my room and quickly wrote Edward a note. I slipped down to his room, listening outside his door for movement. When I was sure that he was still sleeping I tiptoed in and left the note on his bag. EI was going to wear these today. Instead, I thought maybe youd like to have them. Come find me when youre awake. Xo B. Next to the note I left the pair of black, see-thru thongs that I had intended on wearing. As I left the room, I could hear my mother clanging around in the kitchen. I dont know if was the fact that I had had some release the night before or that I was deviously planning another fun night for Edward but I was in a good mood. I skipped into the kitchen and over to my mother. I smacked her ass and jumped up onto the counter. What can I do to help, Momma? She started at me for a moment, most likely wondering who it was that had body-snatched her daughter over night. Smiling, she handed me the eggs. Get to crackin. We were still cooking when Edward came down stairs. His usual sex-hair was only more glorified, completely un-kept and un-tamed between our romp last night and then sleeping on it. I wanted to reach out and touch it but I refrained and instead smiled before turning back to the French toast on the stove. Dad at work? I asked, turning back to the French toast. I could feel Edwards eyes roaming over me and I knew, from his smoldering silence that he had received my little present. Yeah, he got called in this morning. Oh, and we are meeting some friends for dinner tonight. We made the plans forever agoand I didnt want to break them. Is that ok? Its fine. Im sure well find something to do. I think Im going to show Edward around Forks today, not that there is a lot to show. My mother nodded and turned back to the bacon. Well, this is done. Good. Lets eat. Im starved. ****** After breakfast, Edward went upstairs to get dressed while I helped my mom clean up. When he was ready to go, we took off. I wanted to give him the grand tour of Forks; it would probably take a total of ten minutes. We got out to the car and Edward leaned over, close to my ear. You gonna pay for the underwear stunt later. His hand reached down to palm my center and then he pulled away quickly, turning to get in the car. I groaned in anticipation and started the car.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 117 of 266

Inked

Edward surprised me by actually seeming to enjoying the tour. I took him to the high school, and showed him the diner where I worked during high school. We went to the park where I met Alice for the first time. I showed him Alices parents house and we drove by the hospital where I spent a fair share of time during my childhood. We ended back up at the high school and walked down to the football field. There was a light drizzle that we ignored and sat on the fifty yard line. I lay back, staring up at the typical Forks cloudy sky. I havent been here in forever. Here on the fifty yard line? Edward asked, moving to lie back, placing his head on my stomach. Yeah, its the first place I smoked pot. Edward laughed. Guess you Forks kids are pretty rebellious. Oh shut up, it was rebellious when youre fifteen and your dad is the police chief. Touch. We lay there for awhile longer, in silence. When the rain picked up we stood up to leave. Well, Id offer to show you my home town but you kinda live there now. Edward said, wrapping his arm over my shoulders and pulling me into him. Its ok. Ill find some other way for you to pay me back. I said, nuzzling into his body. Hmm, I like the sound of that. I tilted my head to kiss him and we broke apart at the car, climbing into it quietly. We got back to my parents and changed out of our wet clothes. There wasnt a whole lot to do in Forksor at my parents house, for that matterso we ended up on the couch watching an American Chopper marathon. We were still there when my dad got home from work. He walked through the foyer and up the stairs, either ignoring us or actually not realizing we were there. Twenty minutes later he and my mom were leaving for dinner. I waited till I heard the car drive away before I grabbed Edwards hand. He looked at me confused so I cleared it up for him. Smoke, sex. He smirked and pulled me into him. My girlfriend is pretty awesome. I know. I said gloating. I ran up to my room and grabbed my bowl, packing it quickly and heading back down. Come on, we need to go out back. My dads a cop; hes trained to smell this shit. I motioned for Edward to follow me and I led him out onto the back porch. I perched myself on the porch swing and he followed me, waiting patiently as I lit up and took the first hit.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 118 of 266

Inked

I passed it off to him and watched as his mouth expertly wrapped around the opening, sucking in slowly. He held it for a moment before exhaling and smiling. Good shit. Jasper. I said, smiling and taking it back from him. I took the next hit and closed my eyes, holding in the smoke. I waited as long as possible before blowing it out. When it was cashed, we headed back inside. I stashed the piece back in my bag and went back downstairs to find Edward. I found him in the living room and motioned for him to follow me into the kitchen. I hopped up, sitting on top of the kitchen table. He gave me a slow smile and ran his fingers through his hair. I reached out, grabbing the front of his shirt and pulling him to me. My lips connected with his and erupted. The flames that this guy put off were undeniable. I moved back and pulled his shirt over his head, discarding it on the kitchen floor and then moved to pull my shirt off too. His lips attacked my neck, causing me to call out his name. His hands slid down to my hips, pulling me roughly towards him, our hips connecting. I trailed my hands down his chest, coming to rest on his jeans. As I turned to meet his lips, I undid his jeans and pushed them off with my feet. Edward pushed me back, laying me out on the table. He pulled at my pants, tossing them towards his shirt. His head moved quickly, positioning his tongue at my entrance. He slid it up my wet folds and groaned against me. God, Bella. He said before slipping his tongue inside me. I lifted my hips to meet his tongue as he slid it out and then entered me again. I reached over my head and gripped at the edge of the table, holding tightly as his fingers expertly replaced his tongue. They twisted inside me, and I shifted my hips and moaned. He pulled his fingers out slowly and moved up so that he was standing over me. He held his two fingers up, covered in my juices and smiled Taste it, B. I opened my mouth as he slid his fingers in. Tasting myself on him was the most erotic thing Id ever experienced. I moaned and locked eyes with him. Fuck. He groaned, removing his fingers from my mouth. He stripped off his underwear and positioned himself at my entrance. Again, his hands found my hips and he pulled me into him roughly, filling me in one pump. I arched my back and gripped harder at the table. Edward leaned over me, placing one hand on the table and leaving the other on my hip. He kissed my breasts, sucking and nipping at my nipples. I writhed underneath him, trying to get him to move inside me. Havent you learned yet, B? I run thisnot you. He said as he pulled out of me. I tilted my head back against the table and groaned. There was nothing like the feel of Edward inside me and without him there I felt empty and cold. It was pathetic and I relished in it. I needed him like I needed air. I needed him to survive. I need you, Edward. I need you inside of me. I said, looking up at him.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 119 of 266

Inked

He furrowed his brow and pulled me up. Spinning me around, he bent me over, pressing me down against the cold wood of the table. All at once, he was buried inside of me again, making me call out his name. He slid out and plummeted into me again, causing me to explode. My body shook at I screamed his name, loving the fact that no one could hear me this time. As I caught my breath, I wrapped my legs around his calves, giving him better access to my pussy. He growled and quickened his pace and I felt the muscles in his abdomen tighten. He shifted ever so slightly, causing my body to once again causing me to tighten and quiver. Our breathing pitched at the same time and we rode out our orgasms together, calling out each others names. He leaned against me, both hands flat on the table underneath me and he moaned in my ear. B, you are so fucking amazing. I smiled and sighed, trying to regain my thoughts but they all just kept leading to Edward so I gave up. Edward slowly moved, lifting himself off of me and he slowly removed his length from my body causing that empty feeling to return. I pushed myself up and grabbed my clothes. Come on, I need a shower. If there was anything better than Edward and his tattoos it was a wet Edward and his tattoos. Completely made my knees shake and my center beg for more. I watched him in the shower and giggled as a piece of hair kept flopping down in his eyes. He brushed at it again and then gave up when it slid back down. Something funny? He asked stepping towards me. I stepped back but hit the wall. Maybe. Hmmand whats that? He said as he pressed his naked body against mine. I couldnt hold back the moan that escaped my lips. Whats wrong, B? He asked when I didnt answer his question. Shaking my head, I left my leg and wrapped it around his waist. He pressed harder into me and the cool tiles sent shivers up my spine. I stopped suddenly when I heard the front door slam shut. Oh fuck. I pushed Edward away from me and reached around him to shut the water off. My parents footsteps were coming up the stairs and I knew there was no way getting around the fact that Edward and I were in the shower together. Edward saw the panic on my face and he laughed. This is not funny. I said shoving his arm as I wrapped a towel around me. Well, we can either hide out in here and avoid themor we can go out there and just face it. Edward said, shrugging and wrapping a towel around his waist. I took a deep breath and pulled open the bathroom door. I stopped in my tracks when I saw my mother standing at my bedroom door, her hand raised in the air getting ready to knock.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 120 of 266

Inked

She turned towards me and I saw her face turn from confused to understanding. Isabella Marie Swan. In my house? II cant evenYou are unbelievable. She said, raising her voice and pointing at me. Mom, please. Save it. Im not fifteen anymore. I canteven speak to you right now. You are infuriating. She said, throwing her hands in the air and turning to stalk down the hallway. I shot a look at Edward and rolled my eyes. Shell get over it. Edward shook his head and laughed. Ill see you in the morning, B. He leaned in and kissed me quickly before walking into the guest room. ****** The next morning, I rolled over and looked out the window. Pouring rain. Big frikin surprise. I knew I needed to face the music at some point; my mother had to have told my father about last night by now. I pulled myself out of bed and walked down stairs. I stopped on the bottom stair when I heard them talking in the living room. Shes impossible, Charlie. I just cant deal with her anymore. My mother said in a hushed voice. Her blatant disregard for our feelings has just gone too far. I dont know where we went wrong. Charlie said. I rolled my eyes and stepped into the room. Do you two ever think that maybe, just maybe Im like this because you guys sucked as parents? Dont you speak to us that way? Not in our house. Charlie said, pointing at me and scowling. Oh, get over yourself. Im so sick of the mightier than thou attitude. Its bullshit. ****** EPOV I woke up and lay there for a moment. I heard the raised voices and sat up, recognizing Bellas voice. I walked quietly down the stairs, stopping just shy of the living room. Oh get over yourself. Im so sick of the mightier than thou attitude. Its bullshit. Bella yelled. I pinched the bridge of my nose knowing that Id have to do damage control on Bella later. Renees voice came next. Bella, We just dont know what to do. How about nothing, Mother. What the fuck is the big deal? I have some tattoos. Big frikin whoop. We made a deal. Id go to college and get good grades and you, in return, would let me live my life the way I want. I mean, come on. Im not pregnant, Im not a druggie. I just have a few tattoos. Im a good student, I work hard, and Im a good person. Charlie scoffed and I clenched my fists, wanting to knock him out.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 121 of 266

Inked

Screw you. Bella said. Charlie spoke, and even I could tell he was furious. BellaThis boyhes got you so blinded. This isnt you. Hes not good for you. Ohhh, and you-you think you know whats good for me? Let me tell you something you obviously dont know. That boy cares about me, for some unknown reason. He treats me well, he makes me laugh, and he is a hard worker. Hes sweet and I adore him. Fuck the both of you for not understanding that. You guys are so hypocritical and judgmental and miserable. You both disgust me. I smiled as I listened to Bella give her little speech. All the sudden Bella came tearing around the corner and I jumped. She stared into my eyes, silently, and then spoke. Were leaving. She pressed past me and scaled the stairs. I turned quickly and followed her down to her room. Bella I started. She turned and cut me off, fire growing in her eyes. She shoved her stuff into her bag. I said were leaving. Get your stuff. I nodded and back out of the room, heading down to the guest room to grab my things. When I was done, I turned to find Bella standing in the doorway. I followed her silently and realized the rest of the house was quiet. I got into the car and Bella slammed her door, starting the car and backing out of the drive way. She slammed the shifter into drive and left tire tracks in front of her parents house. Turning towards her, I assessed her. She was fuming. Her face was red, her eyes were almost black and her fingers were white from gripping the wheel so tightly. Her hands were shaking and yet I still wanted to smile, because above all else she was beautiful. She was sexy and smart and fuck; her parents didnt even know the half of how amazing she was. There was no denying how perfect we fit together and I knew I could never let her go. I let her drive for an hour before I finally spoke. Bella, Pull over. It was pouring out and she was still going ninety. We were going to die if I didnt step in. No. She said, gripping the wheel tighter. Bella. Pull over. She glanced at me and I saw her resolve crumble. She blinked twice and sighed before tapping the brakes and pulling to the side of the road. I opened my door and got out, squinting as the rain hit me. I tapped the passenger seat and then shut the door, running around to the driver side. When I opened the door, Bella had shimmied over on the passenger side. I turned her ipod on, letting the music fill the car before I pulled back out onto the thruway. When we got closer to Seattle I started taking back roads. It was still pouring. Shocking.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 122 of 266

Inked

Where are we going? Blowing off some steam. She looked at me for a moment before I brushed her off. She shrugged and sat back in the seat. I took a few more turns before pulling over on the side of the road. We were in the middle of nowhere, just down the road from where we all used to party during high school. No one was ever out here. I got out of the car and walk around to the passenger side, pulling Bella out to join me. I twisted her fingers in mine and led her to the front of the car. I sat her down on the hood and stood between her legs. Edward, what are we- Ah, fuck I sighed, rubbing the back of my neck and shifting my weight from foot to foot. Ok, its pouring. Im soaked, what- Bella, shut up. I groaned. I was losing steam and I needed to get it out now. BellaIm in love with you. She looked up at me in silence, blinked twice and opened her mouth. She shut it promptly. Then she opened it again. What? She whispered. I love you. I said, starting to freak out and preparing myself for a long walk home in the rain. And then she did something that shocked me. She reached up and grabbed my face, pulling me into her. Our lips touched and I smiled against her. She gave me two chaste kisses before pulling away and smiling. I love you too. She said quietly, looking up into my eyes. I wrapped my arms around her and she leaned back, pulling me down on top of her. I couldnt take it anymore; I needed to be inside her. I kissed her deeply, tracing her lips with my tongue as I reached down and slid her pants off of her. My fingers quickly found her clit and she groaned into my mouth. Her tongue slid out and met mine as I expertly worked her. I could feel her start to tense and I knew her well enough to know that she wasnt far from completion so I pulled away and undid my jeans, sliding them down. Taking a deep breath, I stood there for a moment, and looked at her-laid out on the hood of the car, soaking wet. Her white tee shirt from the night before was see through, her chest was heaving with her deep, jagged breaths and fucking hell, she was perfect. I bit my lip and then gave her a slow smirk. She smiled at me with hooded eyes and then she nodded-as if I needed her permission. Sliding my hands up her sides, I rubbed my thumbs against the outside of her breasts. My left hand trailed down, grazing over her stomach before grasping my length. I led myself to her opening and I entered her slowly, closing my eyes and enjoying every second of it. She shivered and I didnt know if it was from the feel of me inside her or the feel of the cold rainbut I wanted to believe it was from me, so thats what I told myself.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 123 of 266

Inked

I rocked against her, watching her face contort with pleasure. It was sexy. God damn, it was sexy. I leaned over her and our clothes sloshed together. My lips met hers again and I licked the water off her lips and it was delicious. My hair slid into my eyes and Bella reached up, taking it into her hands and holding it back. We quickened our movements and Bella wrapped her arms around my neck, her lips working quickly across my neck. Bella. Fuck, B. I groaned as she marked me with her mouth. This girl felt amazing, the way she felt around me perfectly, gripping at me, milking me. I was hers, there was no denying that. Come with me, baby. She purred in my ear. I didnt need to be asked again, I complied, pressing harder as she bucked up to meet me. A low growl echoed thru my throat. We both tightened our grips on each other, as her walls tightened around my dick. I road out my orgasm, and then leaned against the car, holding myself up and smiled down at her. She smiled and then laughed, looking around as if do say What the fuck? Pushing away a strand of matted hair, I dipped down and kissed her forehead. I pulled out of her slowly and helped her up. She laughed as she struggled to get her pants back on. I grabbed my jeans and pulled them back up, completely soaked. I grabbed her face and kissed her again. Our foreheads pressed together and I said it again. B, I love you. I love you too, E. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Lets get out of the rain. I nodded and let go of her. I got into the car and started it, navigating us back to my apartment. When we pulled up I shut the car off and got out. Spend the day with me. I said grabbing her bag along with mine. She nodded and gave me a small smile. I took her hand, entwining our fingers, relishing in the feeling, and led her upstairs.

21. Tell Me Your Secrets EPOV As I left Bellas apartment that morning, leaving her room in complete and utter fucking disarray, I couldnt help but smile. Her room only looked like that because of us, because of our insane animalistic urges that erupted when we were together and shit, I loved those damn urges. I headed off for home and threw open the door to find Emmett and Rose cuddled on the couch, fully clothed, for once. Nodding my head in a greeting, I silently made my way to my room. If I hurried I had enough time to shower, so I hurried.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 124 of 266

Inked

I jumped out and threw on a pair of ink stained jeans and a black tee shirt, paired it with my worn black chucks and grabbed a dark grey hoodie that probably should have been retired to a garbage heap about three years ago. I smiled as I pulled the hood up and exited my room, grunting a goodbye to Emmett and receiving a perturbed look from Rose. Bitch. I made it to the shop in record time and waved to Chad, who was hitting on some girls that were at least eight years his junior. They left in giggles and Chad smirked at me. I shook my head and groaned. Seriously, Chad? What were they, like fifteen? Eighteen, fuck you very much. And they were bangin. Uh-no. They were totally Britney. You know Eddie; they cant all be as wonderful as your girl. He said smirking. I cringed at the use of my loathed-childhood nickname and shot him a look. Jeez, sorry. He said throwing his hands up in defense. Maybe I need to talk to Bella about servicing you moreyoure kind of cranky tonight, E. Bella services me fine enough without your help, thanks. I said chuckling and dropping down on to the couch. Freak in the sheets, huh? Chad said nodding and smiling. I ignored him and kicked my feet up, leaning back and closing my eyes. My mind wandered back to this morning. I couldnt help but smile as my dick twitched. My girl liked it rough and fuck, Id give it to her like that everyday for the rest of our lives if she wanted. Making plans for the future now, huh? I shook my head, pushing out the random, non-sexual thoughts. Bella. Lace. Heels. Destruction. So wet. So tight. So, so tight. Sweetness. Clit. Fuck. So, tight. God, I loved her. I smiled to myself and shifted, my dick pressing uncomfortably against my jeans. Wait, what? I froze and furrowed my brow. No, what we had wasnt lovewas it love? No, definitely not lovebut maybeNo. Dont start that shit now, E. I yelled at myself. Chad remained quiet, stationed at the computer behind the desk before turning towards me. So, you love her? I blinked twice, watching him. Fuck, had I said it out loud? Did I? NoI dont think so. But do Ilove her? Uh, no. I dont. Shes greatbut no. I said, feeling like an ass for being so blunt about it. Sure you do. Chad said smiling. No, Chad. I dont. Stop being an ass. Ok, whatever. He shrugged and turned around, going back to the computer.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 125 of 266

Inked

Did I love Bella? I didnt think so. There was so much about her that I really liked though. So much that I wanted to learn about her. I wanted to know who she was, as a person. I wanted to know what she liked on her pizza and why she decided to go to U of W when she could have gone across the country to get away from her parents. I wanted to know the answers to those questions. I started thinking about the other things I wanted to know but I was pulled from my thoughts by the bell chiming on the door. Two girls walked in, all giggly and downright annoying. I shot Chad a look, begging him to take them but he just smiled and turned away. Asshole. I stood up slowly and gave a disinterested smile. Which, Tits McGee obviously misread for interested and thought that I gave a fuck. Hi! Im Becky. This is Tabby. We came in to get some tattoos. Shocking, you nit-wit. Of course you did. What can I do for you? I asked, narrowing my eyes. Well, I have a picture. The dark haired one said holding out a printed out picture of a fairy. Her long nails made indents in the paper. I dub thee, Wolverine. It was a fairy. A fucking fairy. Practically the same as hundreds of other girls had on their damn, join the club and be cool like us, bodies. The kicker was, it was a tramp stamp kind of day and when Tits told me thats where they wanted them she winked at me. I practically puked in my mouth and had to suppress a smile. Oh ladies, if you only knew the type of girl I actually wanted, youd cry. For neither of you could come close to touching my girl. I escorted them out back and got everything set up while they filled out the consent forms. Luckily, the fairies were small and relatively easy to do so an hour and thirty minutes later I was done. I turned to grab the balm to place on them before gauzing them and realized the bottle was empty. Fucking Chad. Ill be right back. I mumbled standing up and walking back towards the front room. I paused when I saw the girl bend over the counter and then smiled when I realized it was Bella. Such a nice ass. Her black pants were tight and hugged her perfectly. You cant tell Edward. She whispered. Oh Bella, You cant keep shit from me. Tell me what? I asked slapping her ass, needing to feel it. She jumped at the contact and then laughed. Chad thinks Im trying to seduce him. Of course, hes completely correct. I just didnt want you to be hurt. I walked around, behind the counter and reached for the bottle. Chad thinks every girl wants him. Hes delusional. Standing up, I shook the bottle at Chad. Ill be right back. We ran out of this. As I walked back to the back room I couldnt help but wonder about what they were really talking about. I knew Bella was a no bullshit kind of girl and that shes never keep secrets and I knew Chad, as much as he
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 126 of 266

Inked

hated to admit it, was a big softy who was continuously looking out for me. I wasnt one of those jealous boyfriends. Boyfriend? What the hell. Snap out of it, E. Seriously. I had no idea what had gotten in to me tonight. When I finished gauzing Tits and Wolverines backs I escorted them back out into the front room. They were both doing this stupid, maniac-like giggle that was annoying as fuck. Tits winked at me and I fixed my eyes on Bella, really taking a moment to look at her. She had her nose planted in a book, and her hair was messy and slightly curly-the way I knew it got after she showered and let it air dry. It was sexy. Her feet were up on the table; her black chucks matched mine. I heard the door chime as the girls left but I kept my eyes trained on Bella who was flicking her lip ring with her tongue as she read. She was nervous about something. She was hiding something. Her hand lifted in the air, her eyes still locked on the book and she pointed to the bag at her feet. I brought you dinner. I dropped down next to her and kissed her cheek. You are awesome. I reached in the bag and pulled out the Chicken Parm that was on top. My favorite. Bella took out another container and flipped her feet up on my lap, opening the container and taking a bite of her Chicken Alfredo. I set my container on her legs and cut into the chicken, taking a bite. This is so good. We sat there in quiet for a few moments, enjoying our dinners until Bella spoke up. She ran into Tanya, or actually, the little redheaded friend of mine from her birthday party. I couldnt help but groan and cringe as I said Tanyas name. Yup. Bella said smiling a mocking smile. She worked at the Italian place that I stopped at on the way over here. I let out a loud laugh, trying with all my might to picture Tanya, working. It just wasnt happening. That girl could barely speak in complete sentences let alone hold a job. Oh yeah, she needs to work on her customer service though. She got kind of mad when I told her that her Eddie was my boyfriend. I stopped mid-chew and blanked out. Boyfriend. Boyfriend. Boyfriend. She said boyfriend. I could feel myself start to panic. My heart started to thump and I couldnt swallowor breathe, for that matter. Get the fuck a hold of yourself Edward. Its not a big fucking deal. You care about her. If she wants to call you her boyfriend then be her fucking boyfriend. After what felt like forever, I finally swallowed and took another bite. In between chews, I spoke. Shes called me Eddie since high school, it makes my skin crawl. A few moments later, Chad excused himself, leaving Bella and I alone. We both spoke, finally, but at the same time. She urged me to go first so I did, telling her about her second birthday present. My plan to teach her to tattoo. She didnt know it yet but I wanted her to tat me, like I had done for her. It was something I could do for her but also for meand if that was selfish I didnt give a fuck, because I had never, ever, allowed a big
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 127 of 266

Inked

to touch me with a needle. I never let a girl mean that much to me; to allow her to permanently mark me was a huge thing for meespecially after the debacle that left me with a chicks name on my arm. When I was done explaining her gift she smiled, and then kissed me. Her lips brushed mine lightly and although they were nothing like our kisses that morning, they were a nice turn on. I hesitantly pulled away from her and smiled. Your turn. She made a face and groaned. I promised my mom Id go home next weekend. I laughed and grabbed her hand. God, you looked like youd received a death sentence. I have received a death sentence. Its not that bad. I tugged at her hand, pulling her onto my lap. Im going to go with you and save you from the big bad parents. She shook her head, loosening a piece of hair from behind her ear. You dont have to go. I want to go. I said, brushing the stray piece of hair from her face. She leaned in and kissed me, slowly, making my dick twitch underneath her. I needed to get her out of here and take her home; she was too damn sexy for her own good. Ok. Well then, I want you there. Her tongue darted out and flicked against her lip ring. There she goes again. What? I asked, cocking my head. What? She asked back, trying to look innocent but instead looking like a deer in the headlights. Youre doing the lip ring thing, you know, that nervous habit you have Are we going to talk about what just happened? I laughed. You mean, you-calling me your boyfriend? Yeah, that. She blushed and I bit back a laugh. She was so god damn do-able when she blushed, which wasnt often. I sat back for a moment, savoring the situation. I tried to make light of it but joking around. I havent been someones boyfriend since I was a freshman in high school. She shot me a look that said Shut up or die. So I quit the joking. I slid my hand up, drawing circles on her back. Listen, B. I want to be with you, whatever that means. If it means Im your boyfriend and youre my girlfriend than so be it. She blushed again so I squeezed her hand. Whats wrong? I dont know. Its justyoure turning me into a girl. She said, dropping her head to look down at her lap. It was at that moment that I knew I more than liked Bella. There was something about hershe made me want to stick around. Hell, she had me offering to meet her parents. At first, yesit was just really good sex. Really, really good sex. But she fucking drew me in and encased me with her personality and fuck, I just couldnt deny it.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 128 of 266

Inked

I grabbed a hold of her and pulled her mouth to mine. I bit at her bottom lip, gripping at the back of her neck. She moaned against me as my mouth opened to hers and my tongue darted into her mouth. Bella jumped when Chads voice interrupted us. You know, this is all starting to get old. She pulled back and tilted her head to touch mine, holding my eyes for a moment before climbing off my lap. She glanced up at the clock and sighed. She explained she had homework, and I explained that that I had to work the next night so that Chad could sex-up some girl he inked. Bella obviously took offense to that comment because she jumped and pointed her finger at me. Hey, hey, hey. Dont knock it. Thats how you met me. She placed her hands on her hips, daring me with her eyes. She looked so sexy when her eyes darkened, a sly look on her face and a smirk forming on her lips. I smirked back, thinking about the first time Id met her and how bad I had wanted to fuck her the first time the needle touched her skin. God, she was amazing. The way her body flowed, how it contorted with minematching mine, her eyes danced and her hips swayed as she shifted from one foot to another and thats when I knew. I loved her. I would always love her. For me, it would always be Bella Swan. I ran my fingers through me hair and tried to sound casual. True. I sounded smooth, unscathed, which was a feat in itself because I could barely hear my voice as I spoke. My heart thundered and I could hear my blood rushing through my body and my fingers shook like a coke fiend looking for his next fix, only Bella was my drug and I wanted to get high. Chad let out a loud laugh and I wasnt sure if it was at my admission Id spoken out loud or the admission that was hidden in my eyes. When I spoke, Bella spoke too. Shut it, Chad. We said together, and it was perfected and we were united, as one, if only for that moment and I never wanted to be a separate entity again. I smiled at Bella and leaned towards her. So, I guess Ill see you Tuesday then? Only she didnt answer, or look up at me for that matter. Her eyes had glazed over and she was staring off into space and flicking her lip ring. Earth to Bella I said waving my hand in her face. She came crashing back down to earth and shook her head, smiling. Sorry, just thinking about all the crap I have to do when I get home. That smile, that god forsaken smile. It was the same smile she gave me the night we had sex right here in the shop, the smile she gave Alice the day Jasper and I walked in on her and Alice on the couch together, the smile she gave Chad the night we were caught on the couch. It was the smile that she got when shed been caught thinking, saying or doing something she didnt want others to know about. Tell me your secrets, B. I grabbed her lower back, crushing her against me before sliding my hands down to cup her perfectly little ass. I couldnt help but lick my lips as I swooped down and roughly locked her lips to mine. Her tongue reacted first, sliding out slowly to press against my lips. I pulled away and smirked at her hazy look, the one that said Take me, right here. Ill see you Tuesday? She nodded and gave me one more quick kiss before she turned to walk out the door. I turned towards the coffee table and started picking up our garbage.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 129 of 266

Inked

Chad and Bella said their goodbyes and I heard the door chime as Bella made her exit. We worked in silence for a moment before I heard Chads voice. So, now are you ready to admit that youre in love with her? He asked. I sighed and looked at him over my shoulder. Im so fucked. I groaned. Hah! I knew it! He said, slamming his fist on the counter. Youre going to tell her right? He wiggled his eyebrows. I dont really think Bella is into that kind of thing. I grabbed the bag and set it next to the garbage can. Dude, the way she looks at youshes totally into it. Whatever, can we stop talking about this? Sure. Chad said shrugging and turning towards the computer. ****** Saturday night I lay in bed and I thought back over the last few days. From our car ride talk-Bella liked her pizza with pepperoni & mushrooms, we both liked the color blue and I finally admitted, only for her to agree that Fraggle Rock was the best show ever made. We were having such a pleasant conversation until she mentioned Emmett, that is. I knew she didnt mean anything by it, I knew she didnt know the things that had gone down between Emmett and me. I mean we lived together, and yes, we were friendsbut things had happened, wedges had been set and things were off kilter with us. Then, when my favorite Muse song came on I almost smiled. I sang it aloud, to Bella, not letting the meaning of the words be lost to me. Hopelessly I'll love you endlessly Hopelessly I'll give you everything But I won't give you up I won't let you down And I won't leave you falling If the moment ever comes It was my way of telling her, telling her that I loved her. They were words that I couldnt say aloud. Not yet. It was too soon, far too soon. I was terrified of her rejection. Rejection had been so far in front of everything else in my life that I didnt think Id mentally survive if it came from her too. By the time we reached her parents house I knew that I needed to do everything in my power to keep Bella happy, whatever that meant. I refused to let her parents break her any farther. When her mom laid on the bitchiness, I laid on the charm. When her dad stayed quiet and ignored us, I engaged him in conversation. By the time Sunday rolled around, there was no denying that I was in love with her. 22. Shocking Revelations BPOV
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 130 of 266

Inked

Edward led the way up to his apartment and I laughed at the wet footprints we were leaving as we climbed. Edward glanced over his shoulder and me and smiled before opening the door. What are you laughing at? I looked the both of us up and down and smiled. Seriously? Edward chuckled and pushed the door open. We stepped into the apartment and I groaned at Rose and Emmett curled up on the couch. What the hell happened to the two of you? Emmett asked, his voice booming through the apartment. Uh, have you been outside? Its a fuckin hurricane out there. Edward said quietly. He took my hand and started pulling me towards his room. Rose called out after us. Good to see your still around, shouldnt be long now. I turned around to shoot an insult back but Edward grabbed me and threw me into his room before turning around towards Rose and Emmett. Dont fucking talk to her. You got that, Rose. Shut your mouth. He slammed the bedroom door and then punched the wall. I jumped and took a step back. ImIm just gonna go start the shower. Stepping into the bathroom, I gripped the counter and sighed. I looked up at myself in the mirror and cringed. I looked like a drowned dog. I reached for the shower nozzle, turning it on and then perched myself up on the counter. What the hell just happened? Everything was going so great until that fucking bitch had to open her mouth. Edward stepped into the bathroom and shut the door behind him. He pulled his shirt over his head and then dropped his jeans and boxers. He gave me that sexy smile and I couldnt help but just stare at his insanely beautiful body. I heard the groan leave my lips and he laughed before standing between my legs. He kissed me twice, the second a bit rougher than the first and then he lifted my shirt over my head. When he finally had me naked he slid me off the counter and set me down. His hand slid to mine and he spun me away from him, slapping my ass before steering me into the shower. The hot water hit me and I smiled, closing my eyes. Edward lips pressed to mine and his hands slid down to my hips before he turned me and pressed me against the shower wall. He moaned into my mouth and spoke without leaving my lips. Im going to fuck you now, B. I nodded against him and groaned. His right hand slid up and gripped the back of my neck, pulling my mouth even rougher against his and his left hand hoisted my leg up around his waist. When he was happy with my position I felt him reach between us and grip his length, pressing it slowly into my opening. I broke our kiss and leaned me head back, my eyes rolling in the back of my head as he pressed into me, filling me. His lips found my collar bone and he moaned against my skin as I clenched around him teasingly. He pulled out slowly and thrust back into me, lifting my other leg off the shower floor. God, E. You feel so good. I moaned, gripping at his shoulder blades.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 131 of 266

Inked

He chuckled. No, B. You feel good. He grunted and thrust again, pressing me harder against the shower wall. He griped at my hips, holding me tight against him as his thrusts shortened and quickened. Im.gonnaIm gonna come. Comewith me, baby. I nodded and bit my lip, tightening my walls around him, knowing that would help bring his closer to the edge. Fuuuuuck. He moaned as his body tightened against mine. He bit down on my collar bone and I exploded right along with him. I screamed out his name as he marked me with his mouth. I could feel him twitch inside me and he pressed his hands against the wall, trying to catch his breath. I unlocked my legs from his waist, breaking our connection and I slid down his body. I knees trembled and I gripped his hips, steadying myself. He smirked down at me, his eyes dark and lustful. I kissed his chest before moving around him and standing back under the hot water. I slapped his ass and he turned towards me giving me a playful growl. I giggled and kissed him, fisting at his hair. I reached for the shampoo and motioned for him to get down on his knees. He smiled and complied. Reaching down, I lathered up his hair. When I was done I pulled him back up and pushed him under the water. As he rinsed off I grabbed the shampoo again, this time washing my own hair. When we were done, Edward shut the water off and stepped out, picking up a towel for himself and handing me one. We dried off and I wrapped the towel around my hair, leaving the rest of my body naked. Edward followed me out into his room and grabbed a pair of worn black pajama pants, tossing them to me. I slipped them on, forgoing any underwear and warranting a lusty glare and moan from Edward. I grabbed the beater he held out towards me and pulled it over my head before shaking out my wet hair. I pulled it up into a messy bun and watched as Edward got dressed in gray sweats and a black tee shirt. Picking up our wet towels, I walked back into the bathroom and tossed them over the bar that held the shower curtain. When I walked back into Edwards room, Edward was lying back on his bed. It feels so good to be home. I smiled and glanced around his room. Anywhere feels better than my parents house. I said shrugging. Ok, Im going to unpack those boxes though, because I cant stand to look at them anymore. I said pointing to the pile of boxes in the corner. Have at it. Edward said shrugging. I sat cross legged on the floor and pulled the first box towards me, it was full of book, DVDs and CDs. I looked up at him. Seriously, how do you live like this? I dont know. I hate to unpack, so I just take things out as I need them. Edward turned to face me, propping himself up on his elbow. All those books are old school books. I dont need them. You wont ever want them? Maybesomeday. Fine, then Ill save this box and you can store some of this shit. I stacked the DVDs and CDs before placing them on the shelf above his desk where the unpacked as needed ones were. By the third box, I was feeling like I was on a roll. One box had been full of clothes; most Edward forgot he even had so I took them down to the laundry room to wash them.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 132 of 266

Inked

You know, I didnt invite you over to clean. I know. I said laughing. I just need to do thisand then itll be done and I wont have to do it again. Yeah, ok. I sat back down and reached into the box pulling out a frame. I flipped it over and looked at the picture, nearly choking on the air that escaped me. Edward, noticing my silence, looked up at me quickly. He looked at my hands and when he looked back up at my face, his eyes were pained. II forgot that was in there. I didnt respond, just continued to stareat the pictureof him, the picture of him with his arms wrapped around Rose. Bella He said groaning. What is this? Were you with her? I whispered, everything seeming to fall into place. Its complicated. He answered. I looked up and locked eyes with him. I was sure I looked furious but the fact of the matter was that no matter how much this explained, I was still so very confused. Then explain it to me. Edward sighed and ran his fingers through his hair. Well, Rosemoved here our senior year of high school. I didnt love her. Ive never loved anyone before youbut I cared about her. We were never a couple, I refused to be but we spent a lot of time together and things were really good. It was pathetic. I was pathetic. He said, a hint of anger in his voice. When I left for New York things were really good, she was going to come out and see me. I was going to come home for Thanksgiving to see her. God, I was such a fucking fool. Edward I started, no longer sure if I wanted to know what happened. No, you wanted to know, youre going to know. She called me the week after I left. Told me that she slept with Emmett and that she didnt want to see me again. She said I was just a phase, just something she could use to piss her parents off for making her move here. She used youand then she dumped you for your brother. Yeah, pretty much. He said sitting up and pulling himself to the edge of the bed. I looked back down at the picture and cringed. B, I havent seen that picture since I moved to New York. You dont need to explain yourselfwe all have pasts. I really couldnt fucking care lessits just, wow. What a fucking bitch. My thoughts exactly. Edward said, smirking down at me. I leaned over and tossed the picture in the trash can.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 133 of 266

Inked

She was the poison-ness one. I stated, looking up at Edward. The one and only. Wow, just wow. Now you see my issues with Emmett. I just dont understand how you can live with him. How can you look at her, every day? Watch them making out and flaunting their relationship. He shrugged. Its a lot fucking easier now that youre around. I smiled and then laughed, I couldnt help it. It was all way too fucked up for me. Emmett and I were inseparable growing up, we did everything together. At the end of the day, hes still my brother. Some bitch isnt going to change that. I guess I just dont understandmaybe because Im an only child. Sowhat if you had been with Jasper first? No commitments had been made, but you were kind of seeing each other, sleeping togetherand then Alice swooped in. Then what? Id be pissed. But Id forgive her. You never put a guy before friends. And in our world its Bros before Hoes. He said smiling. Sorry, I think Im in shock. I said standing up and straddling his lap. Its ok. He said pressing his forehead to mine. Wow. I whispered, closing my eyes and shaking my head. I felt Edwards lips press to mine and kissed back, slowly, enjoying the moment as his hands slide to my thighs and then back up to my waist. We spent the rest of the day locked in his bedroom, groping and kissing like a couple of fifteen year old whose parents were gone for the night. It was cute and sweet and a nice change of pace. ****** The next morning I rolled over and opened my eyes slowly, slightly confused at my whereabouts. Then I realized I was in Edwards room and I smiled. It had been the first night Id stayed the night at his place. It was a huge stepping stone for the both of us. I closed my eyes and pulled the blanket tighter, taking in the scent of us that had mixed on the sheets. I felt Edwards lips touch my bare shoulder and I smiled. Good morning, B. His voice was still full of sleep. I rolled over and cuddled closer, placing my head in his shoulder. Hi. I whispered. What time do you have class? He asked, his voice deep and scratchy. I bit my lip at the sound of it and contemplated asking him to read me some Poe. Because yes, I was one of those rare girls that thought Poe was a God and a turn on. I was a freak, and I was proud of it.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 134 of 266

Inked

Instead, I answered his question. Nine. He nodded and glanced over his shoulder. Its seven. I groaned and closed my eyes. Too early. I whispered. Are you going to go home first? Nope, Im gonna walk of shame it to class. I kept my eyes closed as I spoke and then I smiled. It wouldnt be a walk of shame to leave this place. Id fucking skip and shout it from the rooftops. Yes. I, Bella Swan, spent the night at my boyfriends and had crazy sex. And yes, Im going to go straight to class. Un-showered and still horny as hell. Sue me. That would be sure to warrant some side-eyes from the pretty little bitches in my Art History classwho, by the way, already hated me. Apparently, I wasnt the only one vying for Edward Cullens attention. Sorry bout your luck, bitches. He chuckled and kissed my collarbone. Do you want to shower first? No. I said groaning. That would require me to get out of this bed and thats not happening. He chuckled again and rubbed my lower back before kissing my forehead. An hour later I heard Edward saying my name, pulling me out of sleep. I dont want to. I groaned, pulling the pillow over my head. Well, you really arent a morning person. Nope. He ripped the pillow off my head and a growled at him. He smiled and jumped on top of me, pinning me to the bed. Id really like to stay here all daybut I really need to go to class. However, if you dont go to class, I will drive myself crazy knowing that you are back here and in my bed. So please, dont do that to me. I bit my lip and nodded. He rolled off of me and I followed him, climbing out of bed. I grabbed my bag from my parents house and went into the bathroom. When I re-emerged I looked about a thousand times better than when I had gone in. Theres my girl. Edward said embracing me. Hah! I said sarcastically. Dont push me Cullen. If you hadnt attacked me on numerous occasions last night I might not have had the freshly fucked look going on this morning. Ever heard the term Rode hard and put away wet? Edward said teasingly. I narrowed my eyes and flipped him off, feigning pissed but I couldnt help but laugh. Asshole. I muttered. Bitch. He shot back. I smiled and then stopped. Shit, I need to go home. I left my fucking books there.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 135 of 266

Inked

What about Jasper? Ooooo. I said grabbing my cell. JWhere you bitch? -B A half a second later my phone buzzed. BNaked & feeding Ali bon-bonsIn your bed. Where you ? -J He was such a douche bag. JFucking your mom. Bring my Art history shit to class. Oh and grab my portfolio. Ali knows where it is. -B My phone buzzed again and I smiled when I read it. BWhat am I? Your bitch? -J Of course you are, dear boy.

JYes. -B I grinned and nodded when I read his next text. Know your roll, Jazzy. BK. -J So I started, pursing my lips. Yeah. Edward said, pulling his shirt over his head. He ruffled his hair and stepped into the bathroom. Well, I just dont think I can be nice to Rose. I mean, I really hate her. Ummm, Bella. You were never nice to Roseand why would I want you to be nice to her? I mean, I dont hold grudges but fuck, I cant stand the girl. Look at- He reached for the razor and I stopped him, cutting him off. Please dont shave. I leaned against the door casing and he gave me a little half smirk before setting the razor down. Anyways, Look at Emmett. Hes always getting yelled at and bossed around. Rose is a grade A bitch, shes miserable
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 136 of 266

Inked

and will inevitably become exactly like her mother who is absolutely unbearable. In my eyesEmmett saved me. Im not saying it didnt royally fuck things up with us, things that will probably never be fixed, but he saved me for being like that. Edward, you never would have been like that. Thats not you. Bella, people changepeople change for the people their with. Do you think that Ive changed you? Yes and no. You let me be who I am, you encourage me to remain the same and yet in some waysyou have changed me. Ive never been committed to someone before and Im not going to lie and say that it doesnt scare me, but thats the point Bella. You make me want to do things that scare me. You challenge me. I opened my mouth to speak but couldnt find any words so I shut it. And then opened it. And then shut it again. When I opened it again I said something very eloquent. Well, fuck. Edward chuckled and joined me in the doorway. He pulled me into him and kissed my forehead. Thats a good enough answer for me. I smiled and took a deep breath, enjoying his scent. We have to go. He said into my hair. I nodded and pulled away. I love you. I said for the second time in our entire relationship. For a moment, I almost thought he wouldnt say it back. I love you too, B. He kissed my forehead again and passed me, walking into his room. Oh, am I going to see you tonight? He groaned and shot me a regretful look. I have a paper that I have due on Wednesday, I put off doing it to go with you to your parents and if I dont at least start it tonight I will have to spend all Tuesday night doing itand Id really rather spend Tuesday night doing you. He gave me a mischievous smirk and wiggled his eyebrows. I nodded and smiled. Alright, I guess Ill find something to do tonight. Just as long as you dont find someone to do. He said reaching to pull on his chucks. Maybe Ill go visit Chad tonight. I said, waiting patiently for his reaction. He looked at me and then tossed his shoe at me, missing me intentionally by about ten feet. I started to laugh and then I shrieked when he lunged at me, tackling me to the bed. His hands moved to my sides as he started to tickle me and my shrieks returned as I hyperventilated underneath him. OhOhJesus, Please.stop. Icantbreathe. Please. I said squirming. He released me and I panted, trying to regain control of my body.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 137 of 266

Inked

Hmm, never knew you were ticklish. He said watching me from the doorway. Yousuck. I huffed, getting off the bed. I passed him in the doorway and he smacked my ass. I jumped and he laughed, following me out of the otherwise empty apartment. 23. Secrets and Confrontations BPOV When I got home from classes I started trying to plan Edwards surprise. I did a little digging and had Jasper find out that Emmett and Rose were going out of town for the weekend and would be leaving Thursday. I covered all my bases. I brought Jasper and Alice in on the lie, threatening Jasper with his livelihood. Well, threatening him that I would rip his balls off if he muttered a word to anyone about the plan. I sat Jasper down about the other part of the plan, the part I wouldnt tell Alice about until after I did it. I begged him to be serious for five fucking seconds and explained to him what I wanted to do. I needed his perspective and his male brain. He gave me the go ahead. Its fucking awesome, Bella. Hell love it. Are. You. Sure.? I still wasnt convinced. Bella. He said grabbing my hands. Trust me, Ive known E all my life. He will love it. I nodded and grinned. Ok, well thenIve got somewhere to be. I stood up and walked towards me room. Jasper- He cut me off. Ill keep my mouth shut, this is too good to ruin. I laughed and entered my room, grabbing a few things before walking out the door, saying goodbye to Jasper and Alice, who had just gotten out of the shower. I heard Alice ask where I was going so I paused behind the closed apartment door, waiting to hear Jaspers response. I dont know. I heard his low voice answer. Well, what were you two talking about? She wanted to know about his parents. I pushed off the door and said a silent thank you to Jasper, knowing this was the first time hed ever had to lie to Alice. Ill make it up to you dear boy, I promise. I walked a few blocks down and pulled the door open, listening to it chime. ****** ChadPOV I looked up when I heard the door chime. Hey, Bella. E isnt here. I said filing away a few consent forms.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 138 of 266

Inked

I know. I came to see you. She said, fidgeting. Well, Bella. I really like Eso I cant have sex with you. I said cocking an eyebrow. She laughed and rolled her eyes, her body visibly relaxing. I need you to do some ink for me. Doesnt E usually do that for you? Well, yes. She paused before biting her lip. But, its something I want to do for himtherefore I dont want him to do it. Ahhh. I said leaning back against the corner. Welllets see what we can do. I held out my arm, escorting her to the backroom. I patted the table and she jumped up. So, Bwhat do you want and where. She laughed nervously and for a second I was worried. She smiled. I want an Eto match this B. She said pointing to her wrist. And I want it right here. My eyes followed her hand down to the inside of her right thigh. I chuckled and rubbed the back of my neck. E is going to kill me when he finds out I did this. Better you than some random guy. She said shrugging. True. I paused for a moment before standing up. Ill be right back. When I re-entered the room Bella looked up and gave me a questioning look. Where did you go? To flip the closed sign and lock the door. I said sitting on the stool. Black? Yes. She said nodding at me. Doesnt he have a key? Let me see your wrist. I asked holding my hand out. She placed her wrist in it and I looked at the B tattoo. I grabbed a sheet of paper and drew out the E, then turned and slipped it through the scanner and printer, getting a nice little copy to slap on her thigh. And yes, he has a key. Thats why I locked the deadbolt. I finished setting up and then sighed. E was going to kill me. Pants off, Bella. She stood and I turned away as she dropped her jeans. There was something too personal about watching a girl strip and I couldnt bring myself to watch. ****** BPOV I breathed a sigh of relief when he told me he dead bolted the door. I kept freaking out that Edward was going to show up, but now I could relax. Relax as much as someone can when their boyfriends boss is about to have his head practically in-between your thighs, very close to your crotch. Pants off, Bella. Chad said turning away as I stood.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 139 of 266

Inked

No need to be shy now, Chad. You are about to be very close to my lady parts. I thought as I shimmied off my jeans. I hopped back up onto the table and cleared my throat. Chad turned and unabashedly looked me up and down before pulling the stool closer to me. Lie back and spread your legs. He said and then started laughing. I couldnt help it and I joined him in laughing. This is just way too fucked up to not laugh. I lay back against the table and then bent my right knee, flattening it to the table, thigh up. I rested my head against the table as Chad situated the stencil and then I closed my eyes as the needle started. I bit my lip, suppressing the moans I knew would escape if I didnt. It was definitely more sensitive than any of the other tattoos I had received and yet, it still felt amazing. It was like seeing an old friend again after being apart for too long. Im sure it was exactly like a druggy felt when they scored their next fix. Chad worked silently and I found myself missing the sound of Edwards tongue ring as he worked. I will never get another tattoo from anyone but Edward. I promised to myself. My phone buzzed in my pocket and I reached into my hoodie to grab it. I flipped it open and groaned. Edward? Chad asked continuing to work. Mmhmm. I said nodding and looked back at the phone. BStopped by your apartment. Alice doesnt know where you are. Im going home to work on my paper. Call me. -E I winced as I closed my cell phone, not because of the humming between my thighs but because I was actually ignoring him. I hated having to hide from him. The little voice in my head yelled out. But its for him, silly girl. Closing my eyes again I rested my hands on my abdomen, waiting patiently for Chad to finish. Three ignored texts, one bathroom break and a missed phone call later, the tattoo was finished. It was amazing. I prayed, for the first time in years, that Edward would like it and wouldnt panic and leave me alone and with another tattoo that would need to be covered up. Honestly, even if he did leave me for this I doubt Id ever have it covered. It was gorgeous, elegant and scripted. Chad smiled down at me. It looks awesome. Yeah, it does. I whispered, sitting up and getting a better look at it. It was red around the edges and there was some blood. It was the first time Id ever really bled from a tattoomost of them would just get raw and sore. He grabbed for the ointment and gauze and then wrapped my leg, motioning for me to put my pants back on. I had been smart and worn a pair of old, lose jeans. Do you think hes going to like it? Oh yeah, thats fucking hot. Id kill for a girl whod do that for me. Although, I gauran-fucking-tee that the first thing he says is Who put their fucking hands on you?. And in that case dont mention my name.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 140 of 266

Inked

Oh, your name is so getting thrown into this. I said laughing. We started walking back to the front room and I turned towards him. What do I owe you? No way, even more than touching you, Edward would kill me if I charged you. Come on, Chad. Let me pay for it. No. Nope. Just go home, Bella. Let it heal and then tell me about how you revealed it. He said with a devious smirk. I couldnt help but laugh and I dropped my head, knowing my cheeks were blushed. Edward was going to die when he saw what I had planned for Thursday night. Ooo, that good huh? Chad asked, sitting back down behind the counter. I nodded and bit my lip. Yeah, that good. I flipped the sign back to Open for him and unlocked the door. Thank you, Chad. I said as I opened the door. No problem, Bella. He said dismissing me with his hand. I smiled again and pulled the door shut, practically skipping all the way back to my apartment. When I opened the door, Jasper and Alice were sitting on the couch, tangled in each other and watching a movie. Hey bitches. I called out, peeling off my sweatshirt and hurling it at the armchair in the corner. Alice glanced up and frowned. Where have you been, young lady? Edward was looking for you and I didnt know where you were. Do you know how bad that makes me look? I smiled and crossed my arms. In whose eyes? WellMy own. I should know where you are at all times, I always know everything. And its just killing you, isnt it. I asked, shifting to my left foot. My thigh was quite tender and placing all my pressure on it wasnt helping. Yes. She stated simply and Jasper looked at me with a knowing smirk from behind her. Give me five minutes and Ill fill you in, you crazy pixie. I walked into my room and stripped off my jeans, slipping on a pair of cotton pajama pants after taking off the gauze. I pulled my hair into a ponytail before walking back out. My phone was in my hoodie so I grabbed it and sent a text to Edward. EIm so sorry. Ran into Angela, my friend from the bar? She was having boy problems. Typical. Forgive me?
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 141 of 266

Inked

Xo.-B Well? Alice asked me, getting all huffy. Hold on, hold on. I said walking to stand in front of the couch. I slipped my fingers in the waistband of my pants and hitched them down to my knees. Jasper wiggled his eyebrows at my strip show and Alice yelped. Oh my-" She said jumping from the couch. Oh my-" She repeated as he got on her knees in front of me, inspecting my thigh. That is quite the sight. Jasper said smiling at Alices position. Shove it. Alice and I said at the same time. Alice reached out and lightly touched one of the end tails. Wow. She breathed out quietly. Did Edward do this? Um, no. Remember how he came looking for me? His boss did. Wow. She repeated. Is that a good wow? I asked and then bit my lip. Its beautiful. She said rocking back on her heels, continuing to look at it. She cocked her head and then turned towards Jasper. Isnt it awesome? Yeah, it is. He nodded. How come you dont seem surprised? Alice asked narrowing her eyes. Cause he knew I was going to do it. I spat out and then winced. What? You two are keeping secrets from me now? She asked standing up and looking from Jasper to me and then back again. I lifted my pants back up and cringed. No! I justdidnt know how youd react to the whole branded with someones name again. You didnt handle it well last time. Of course I didnt. She hissed. Thats cause he-She pointed towards my neck. -was a drug dealer. True. I stated, remembering my ex, who was a scary piece of shit. It had been two years since Id seen him, and the last time he showed up at my parents house my dad chased him out of the yard with a rifle. It was the only awesome thing my dad has ever done for me, maybe because I wanted Keith gone just as much as he did. Keith was crazy, simple as that. Some guy looked at him the wrong way one night and I watched in horror as Keith broke all the guys fingers and then snapped his nose. He never laid a hand on my though, but god damn, the guy was a lunatic. Roid rage, total roid rage. I shuddered at the thought and then smiled at Alice. Weve never kept anything from you before and we never will again. She smiled and seemed happy with my answer. Good. She turned and sat back down on the couch.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 142 of 266

Inked

My phone buzzed and I picked it up again, waiting till I was shut in my room to open it. BYou are forgiven. I just wanted to see you But Ill see you in class tomorrow. -E I sent back a quick ok and laid back on my bed. It was still early but I had nothing to do so I grabbed my very worn copy of The Works of Edgar Allan Poe and re-read The Tell-Tale Heart for about the millionth time. When I got to the part where the floor boards are being ripped up there was a knock on my door. Yeah? I called out, continuing to read. Alice stepped in and sat on my bed. Were going to get dinner at the dining hall. Care to join? Yes, Im starved. I said throwing down the book. Give me ten minutes. Alice nodded and walked back out. I grabbed my black yoga pants and pulled off my sleep pants. I readjusted my ponytail and slid on my chucks before walking out in the living room to meet Jasper and Alice. We walked to the dining hall in a brisk pace, the wind was whipping and causing the other wise, dare I say warm weather to cool down considerably. When we stepped inside it was busy, full of college students bored and hungry on a Monday night. Story of our lives. I followed Alice to the sandwich section and opted for a turkey and cheese on rye before grabbing an iced coffee. I waiting with her while her sandwich was being made and then we zigged and zagged through the mass of bodies to find Jasper who was piling pasta and meatballs onto his plate. How can you eat that stuff? I sneered at Jasper. He looked down and shrugged. We cant all be pasta makers like you, Bells. He was right, I made damn good pasta. All thanks to my Nonna and my summers visiting her. I smiled and turned practically knocking over the girl crossing behind me. Watch it. She sneered before looking up and catching my eye. Rose. I shoved my tray into Jaspers arms and stepped forward. No, you watch it, you piece of shit. Excuse me. She said closing the gap between us. I said, you are a piece of shit. Alice touched my arm and I shrugged her off. You think your all high and mighty, dont you Bella. Just because youve got Edward. Well, he isnt such a great catch. She said smiling.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 143 of 266

Inked

And you would know, right? I mean, you did sleep with him. But if I recall, as the story goes, he left you. Right? So maybe its you thats not such a great catch. I mimicked her sweet smile and she took a step back. Know youre role, whore. She stood there silently, her mouth flapping up and down. Emmett stepped up behind her, having missed the scene that had just unfolded. Others were milling around, waiting to see if the two crazy chicks in the dining hall were going to fight so they could youtube it to all their friends. Emmett looked from Rose to me and then gave me a little wave. Hey Bella. Hi Emmett. I said wiggling my fingers in a little wave before turning back to Jasper and taking my food. Alice was desperately trying to hold back a smile while Jasper unabashedly let his shine across his face. As we sat down at a table near the back Jasper leaned across the table. He told you about Rose. I nodded and sipped my coffee. And why didnt you? Not my story to tell, Bells. So not my story. He said digging into his pasta. An hour later as we got back to the apartment my phone buzzed and I opened it, smiling at the text Edward sent me. BHeard you were hosting a death match in the dining hall? -E Seriously? Did he have minions that followed me around when we werent together? EWhat, are you spying on me? -B I sat down on my bed and looked at my phone, waiting for the next text to come in. BEm said he stumbled upon you and Rose looking rather perturbed. -E Big words for the big lug. I smiled and typed back quickly. EDont worry; I left her pretty little face intact. Does Em even know what perturbed means? -B I snarled and cringed. Rose, pretty? Doubtful, more like gorgeous but a fucking ice queen. She could never be considered pretty or gorgeous like God had intended on her being because her heart was black. The next text didnt come for a few minutes and when I looked at the length of it I knew why. BHahaha. I was more worried about your pretty little knuckles. Its hard to have them wrapped around my cock when they are swollen and bruised. -E
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 144 of 266

Inked

I moaned and bit my lip, flopping myself back on my bed. Three more days, Bella. Three days till this is all worth it. Edward Cullen was going to pay. EAsshole. :) -B ****** I woke up the next morning and smiled. The sun was out, and when I checked the calendar it reminded me that there was exactly one month of school left. After that horrid weekend at my parents house I decided that I wasnt going to go for my Masters. I wanted out of this sick little game that we were all playing with each other and I didnt know of any other way to accomplish that other than cutting ties with them. I took my time showering and then dried my hair and did my makeup. I knew Id be seeing Edward so I slid on a pair of tight but worn jeans and a black strapless shirt that showed off my tattoos. I pulled my hair up into a messy ponytail and slid on some flip flops before grabbing my bag. The apartment was empty so I assumed Jazz and Alice were both still sleeping. I shut the door behind me and walked to class in happy silence. People were everywhere on campus, the weather was comfortable but warm and if I had to guess if was somewhere in the seventies. Edward was already in class, leaning back in his seat, his head on my desk when I walked in. I sat down and leaned over, kissing his forehead and causing his eyes to flutter open. Hey sexy. I purred, tugging at his hair teasingly. He moaned and his eyes rolled back in his head. Do youhave any idea how hard it was to not be with you last night? I smiled and leaned back. He sat up and turned towards me just as Jessica sat down. He pursed his lips and smiled. Well finish this conversation later. When class was over we parted ways and I walked the caf with Jessica, awaiting our next class. Youve got it bad for him. She said giggling. I know. Im whipped. I said nodding in agreement. She laughed again and shrugged. Our boys are pretty damn awesome. Their moms must have done something right. Thats true. Although, I dont think E likes his mom that much. Well, Tyler cant stand either of his parents. He moved out when he was sixteen and never looked backso maybe his mother had nothing to do with it. I smiled and looked down at my coffee. I really need to meet his parents. It would explain so much. After our second and last class of the day we found ourselves on our usual perch on the steps, awaiting everyone else. As Tyler approached Jess smiled and when he sat down she sat on his lap and played with his hair. Alice joined up shortly after, being trailed by Jasper and Edward who were talking animatedly about something. So, what are you two all excited about? I asked as Alice sat on my lap. I smiled at her and wrapped an arm around her waist.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 145 of 266

Inked

Those friends of ours, in the band? Their coming back to Mulligans on Saturday and they want Edward to sing. But he wont. Jasper said huffing. Why? I asked as I cocked my head. Edward grit his teeth and shot Jasper a look before speaking to me. BecauseSaturday Im taking you to meet my parents. A few things happened at once. Jasper looked shocked and shook his head, Tyler choked on his Red Bull and I choked onair? I mean come on, who does that? What? I squeaked out. I wanted to meet his parents, but damn I wasnt expecting this bomb to get dropped right now, in front of our friends, where we had no place to really talk about it. If you want to I mean. He said shifting from foot to foot. Sure. I said shrugging, trying to regain my composure. Yeah, Ill go. Itll be fine. Edward smiled and nodded before turning back to Jasper, mentioning something about Jasper signing with them instead. I could see Tyler watching me out of the corner of his eyes so I kept my exciting face painted on, instead of letting my terrified face shine through.

24. Strip Tease BPOV By the time Thursday rolled around I was like a friking dog in heat. All I could think about was Edward. I had been avoiding him for two days, telling him stories about a paper I didnt really have and my portfolio that I needed to do that was already done. I didnt trust myself to be alone with him and I knew he was getting annoyed that I was always coming up with excuses but come tonight it would all be very worth it. After classes, we all met in the quad again and decided we were all going to go out Friday night to Mulligans for drinks and dancing. I was so excited to get a night of not having to plan and connive that I practically jumped for joy. It was short lived though. As we were all grabbing our stuff to leave Edward grabbed my elbow and pulled me into him. Can I see you tonight? He asked smiling. I pouted and furrowed my brow. I cant. I forgot that Alice has her senior gala tonight for her fashion degree. Jazz doesnt want to go so Im going to go with her. Edwards face dropped and then he removed my arm from his hand. He nodded and stepped back.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 146 of 266

Inked

Can I see you afterwards? I asked, smiling up at him. He smiled and this time his eyes lit up. Yeah, afterwards. I stood on my toes and leaned in to kiss him. He reciprocated and placed his hands on my waist, pulling me closer to him. Love you, B. He said against my lips. I smiled and pulled back. Love you too, E. I entwined my fingers with his and squeezed before breaking our grasp and going our separate ways. Alice and Jasper were already at the apartment when I got back. What time is your gala tonight? I asked Alice. Seven. You got your tux, right? She said turning towards Jasper. Of course, I got that thing two weeks ago for fear that youd castrate me if I didnt. Have fun tonight. I said walking to my room. Jasper laughed. You too, Bella. I smiled over my shoulder before shutting the door and leaning against it. My hands were literally trembling. I was usually so confident but now, now I was terrified. Id never put myself out there like this before. Both emotionally and physically like I would tonight. I sat down at my computer and typed out the outline I had due on Monday. I was quite sure that I wouldnt be away from E for even a moment between tonight and then. I went through my newest proofs and contact sheets, picking out four pictures to turn into prints and place in my portfolio. I looked at the clock and grinned. Showtime. Taking a deep breath I walked towards the bathroom and started the shower. Two hours later I was showered and shaved. My hair was dried and straightened, my make-up done and I was dressed, if thats what you would call it. My I-pod was loaded with a few songs, songs that gave me confidence and were necessary if there was any way I could pull this shit off tonightliterally. I pulled my heels on and followed them with the trench coat I took from Alice. I stuffed a few things in one of the pockets before grabbing my I-pod and tossing that in too. I tied the trench coat and smiled at myself in the mirror. I looked damn good, and Id better. I was wearing over two-thousand dollars inarticles of clothing and jewelry. I locked the apartment door behind me and walked to Edwards. I climbed the stairs quietly and took a deep breath. I reached out to knock on the door and damn it, I froze. I closed my eyes, took another breath and then I knocked. It was silent so I knocked again, a bit louder. I heard music being played and then I heard it get louder as Edward opened his bedroom door. I smiled when I realized it was Theory of A Deadmans Hate my Life. The apartment door flew open. Hey darlin. You home alone? I purred in my best sexy voice.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 147 of 266

Inked

He gave me a slow half smirk and stepped back, holding the door open for me. I stepped past him and walked to his room. I heard him following me and I bit my lip. Youre here early. He said closing his bedroom door. Uh-huh. I nodded, stepping towards him. I fisted his hair in my hand and brought his lips closer, closing the gap. I pulled back and lifted his shirt over his head. He reached for the belt on the trench coat and I pushed his hands away. I kissed him again quickly and smiled. Tonights about you, E. He groaned and grabbed the sides of my face pulling me back to his lips. I allowed the kissing for a few minutes before I pushed him away. He gaped at me with a confused look. I smirked and pushed him back into the chair at his desk. Tonight you are going to follow the rules. You got that? If you follow the rules youll be rewarded. If not, youll be punishedand not in the good way. I placed my hands on his shoulders and leaned towards his ear. Do you understand? He nodded. First rule- You answer me when I speak to you. Ok. He whispered. I turned around, away from him and untied the trench coat. I opened it slowly and turned towards him giving him a full glance of the La Perla set that I had hiding underneath. His breath hitched in his throat as I stepped towards him. I smiled to myself when I realized he hadnt yet noticed the tattoo. He was too damn focused on the black lace. I leaned towards him, bending at the waist and kissed his lips. I pulled away and took two steps backward before dropping the trench coat. I did a slow spin and he moaned. Damn, Bella. I stepped towards him and placed my heel quite close to his dick. I have a present for you, E. I turned my leg slowly, revealing the tattoo and I waited for his reaction. It was down to him as to how the rest of the night was going to go. I watched as his face went from confusion to understanding, and then to lust. He bit his lip and growled. He looked up at me before reaching out and grazing it with his fingers. Second rule- No touching. Keep your hands to yourself. I said moving his hand away from me. He nodded and bit his lip again before speaking. B, itswhen did- There will be time for questions later. I moved my foot and straddled his lap, grinding myself into him. He hands move for my hips and I stood up quickly, making him whimper.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 148 of 266

Inked

I smiled. What did I tell you about touching? I turned to the trench coat and bent over, again at my waist, wiggling my ass in the air and reached in the pocket producing a silk scarf that I jacked from Alices closet. I rounded the back of the chair and grabbed Edwards hands, tying them at the wrist, behind the chair. Fuck, Bella. I stepped around the front of the chair and smiled. His arms rippled with every ragged breath he took and Brooklyn was displayed like a damn exit sign on the thruway. His head was leaned back and his eyes were hooded. God, I almost came right there. I slid the I-pod out of my trench coat and replaced his with mine on the dock. I hit the play list and smiled as Christina Aguileras Nasty Naughty Boy started playing. Turning away from him, I started swaying my hips slowly to the music, raising my hands over my head and lowering myself into squatting position before rising up slowly. I turned towards him and took two steps coming to rest in between his legs. I straddled him again, locking my legs behind the chair before leaning backwards, displaying my body to him. I looked up as he licked his lips and I bit mine. I pulled myself back up before unlocking my legs and standing. I turned away again and slid my body down his before standing back up, ass first, rubbing it against his crotch. I un-hooked my bra and pulled it off with my back to him. I hung it off my finger before flicking it to the ground. I slid off my heels slowly, one at a time, kicking them aside. I walked to him slowly and ran my fingers thru his hair before gripping it tightly and pulling his head back. I kissed at his neck and jaw before biting his collarbone. I turned away and shook my ass playfully as the song ended. He growled again and I looked at him over my shoulder. Tell me what you want, baby. He licked his lips and spoke slowly. I need to touch you. Please, let me touch you. You didnt follow all the rules tonight. Why should I give you the reward? IIShit, I just need you, B. Please. As the next song queued up, I got on my knees in front of him and reached out to unbutton his jeans. TLCs Red Light Special filled the room and I grasped his hips before hooking my fingers inside his jeans. I slid them down his hips and got my own surprise when I realized he wasnt wearing anything underneath them. I looked up at Edward and smiled before taking him in my hand. I pumped twice and then took the tip of him in between my lips causing him to buck his hips. I opened my mouth more, taking another inch of him before sliding my tongue slowly over him. He moaned and his arms jerked in reaction. I dipped down farther taking all that I could of him and pumping at him with my hand. Sucking slowly and precisely, I lifted my head up before moving back down to take him again.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 149 of 266

Inked

I pulled away and grinned before kissing at his thighs. I gently dragged my fingers where I had left the kisses and stood up. Fuck, B. Please. I cant take anymore. I need you. Now. Please. He groaned. I moved behind him and untied his arms. I reached over him and pulled his head back, giving him a kiss before grasping his hand and pulling him around towards me. Youve been a good boy tonight, E. I smiled and pushed him back on the bed before climbing up to straddle him. I ground against him and he grabbed my hips, flipping me over and pinning me to the bed. His hands moved quickly to my black lace underwear and he pulled them down in one swift motion, discarding them to somewhere in the room. He flipped back over, once again positioning me on his lap. I leaned forward and kissed him deeply, my tongue probing his mouth. His tongue obeyed and let mine dominate as he remained still underneath me. Touch me. I whispered against his lips. I didnt have to tell him twice. His hands grabbed my thighs and I could feel his desire as it burned my skin through his fingertips. His fingers lingered over the new tattoo before he left blazing trails up my thighs and to my hips where he gripped tightly before moving their way up to my breasts. He tightened his grip on them flicking my nipples. I bent to kiss his shoulder before sucking gently on the base of his neck. I moved myself slightly and then lowered myself down on him, taking him into my body in one swift motion. We both moaned simultaneously and I rocked slowly, sitting up to watch his face. He grabbed at my hips, leaving marks with his nails before he reached down and brushed again at the tattoo that would forever leave me marked as his. A small smile found itself on his lips before his eyes found mine and clouded over with determination. I ran my hands over his chest and quickened my pace, causing his eyes to roll back. His hips moved to meet mine and we worked together to achieve what we both so desperately wanted. His hands moved to once again grip my breasts, massaging them with his palms. I moved in shorter but quicker movements and I felt his stomach do its tell-tale tightening. He wrapped his arms around me, pulling me into his chest and he bit down on my collarbone causing me to explode around him. I screamed out his name as I came, bucking against him as he returned the favor and called out my name as he filled me. I collapsed on him as his arms loosened but continued to hold me. Thank you. He whispered in my ear. I smiled against his neck. He pulled out of me slowly and moved me to lie next to him. When we had both caught our breath he started to speak. So, when did you-How did you-Who? He shook his head as he tried to form a coherent question. Um, I lied to you the other day. I did it on Monday. I, uhChad did it. I bit my lip and looked up at him. He opened his mouth to say something but then shut it. His jaw tightened and his brow furrowed. He fought to find words. Once he decided what he wanted to say he opened it again. Thats why youve been avoiding me all week.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 150 of 266

Inked

I needed it to heal before you saw it. I said, giving him a small smile. Are you mad? No. He stated simply before leaning over to kiss me. My smile grew larger and trailed my fingers down his arm before rolling off the bed and making my way to the bathroom. I rinsed my face off with water and smiled as I used Edwards tooth brush. When I walked back into his bedroom he had gotten partially dressed in a pair of black sleep pants. I didnt bring pajamas. I stated, leaning against the door casing, completely naked. Can you put the black lace back on? Id like to see you in it a bit longer. I smiled and nodded, walking around the room to collect the bra and underwear. Once I was re-dressed, well as much as possible, I climbed onto the bed with him and he pulled the blankets over us. I leaned in and kissed his lips, licking gently at his bottom lip before he opened his mouth to allow me entrance. A few minutes later I pulled away and leaned into his shoulder. You taste like sweat. I giggled. Thats disgusting. Edward said sliding his fingers across my lower back. No. Its sexy as hell. He chuckled and pulled me closer. I closed my eyes and kissed his chest before allowing myself to be taken over by sleep. 25. Saying Goodbye EPOV When I woke up the next morning my mind went back to the previous nights events. I had never, in a million years, expected Bella to show up like she did. All sexy and laced up in a blaze of glory. I knew Jasper had something to with it because he was the only one Id ever told that particular fantasy to. Id have to thank him later. I rolled over and watched Bella sleep. Her lips were slightly parted and her chest rose and fell with every breath, she was still sheathed in black lace, and I moved the sheets slightly, uncovering her bottom half as well. She looked amazing and I couldnt help but smile. When I caught another glimpse of her tattoo it again brought me back to the previous night. When I had first seen it I didnt know what to say. I was confused and annoyed but then I was honored. Honored that she'd be willing to do something like that for mebut then again, I was shocked and scared and fuck, that was a huge step to take. I knew right away who did it, and when she confirmed my suspicions by saying Chad, I was less than ecstatic about it. I wanted to strangle him. Those moans she emitted from her lips when the needle hit her were mine and mine alone. Then she asked Are you mad? Yes. No. I said before kissing her.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 151 of 266

Inked

I felt like an ass for lying but I would have felt like an even bigger one had I told her the truth and had to watch her face fall and our night become ruined. It wasnt that I didnt like the tattoo or the idea of itit was just that I didnt think we were at that stage yetand then she had someone else do it. I should have done it. I should have been the one, not my fucking boss. Bella started to stir beside me and it brought me out of my thoughts. Morning. She said smiling and looking over at me. Hi. I said smiling back. I leaned over and kissed her forehead before climbing out of bed. I dont mean to rush you out of herebut Ive got a ton of shit to get done before we all go out tonight. There you go again with the lies. What is your problem? One side of my brain said. The other side came back with a vengeance. Im freaking outthats the problem. Did you see her fucking thigh? Yeah, OK. Thats fine. She nodded and stood up, showing off the damn lace again. I turned and looked away, staring at my closet, before I felt her move behind me. When I turned she had pulled the trench coat back on and was leaning to pull on her heels. She grabbed her iPod and smiled. Ill see you later then? Yeah, about nine. I answered and kissed her quickly. She frowned slightly and then made a move for the door. Bye E. Bye. I said ducking my head and turning for the bathroom. I stood in front of the mirror with my head down, gripping the sides of the sink until I heard the apartment door close behind her. When I looked up and into the mirror, at myself, I grimaced. Fuck, you are a bastard. I shook my head and pushed off the sink before starting the shower and stepping in before it had the chance to warm up. When I was done I walked back into my room and pulled on a pair of jeans and a tee shirt. I sat down at my desk and groaned, remembering the night before when she had tied me to the chair. I shook my head again, trying to get Bella out of my head and when I thought I had succeeded I spent the next few hours working on a final paper that wasnt due for another three weeks. My cell buzzed, signaling a text. I looked at it and turned away, thinking it was Bella and not knowing what to say just yet. It buzzed twice more over the next hour and I finally grabbed it, flipping it open. While the last was from Bella, Is everything OK?, the first two were from Greg, the guy I had sung with a few weeks ago. Just got in. Jam tonight? -Greg

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 152 of 266

Inked

Nicks tonight. Get your ass over here. -Greg I sent him back a quick text. Cant. Going out with my girl tonight. -E A few minutes later I received an answer. Fuck that. Since when is Edward Cullen so damn pussy-whipped? -Greg He was right. I wanted to go play with themand the only thing holding me back was Bella. Before her I never had to answer to anyone and I definitely didnt have to ask to do things. Im not. Fuck you. What time? -E The next text was short and sweet. 8. -Greg I nodded to myself and stood up, exiting my room to head for the kitchen. At eight I grabbed my guitar from the closet, shoved my phone in my pocket and threw on a hoodie before making the short walk to my friend Nicks place. When the band was in town, Nick, the drummer, lived in the basement of an apartment building. It was sound proof so it was perfect. An hour into our jam session my phone buzzed. Once, then twice and then a third time. I ignored it and continued to play, shrugging it off. ****** BPOV When I left that morning I knew something was up. Edward practically threw me out, claiming a bunch of work, when days earlier he had been begging me to spend time with him. I stood in the shower and looked at the tattoo, knowing it was my own fault for his shitty mood and behavior. My brain chastised me, Not exactly your brightest idea, huh Bella? I groaned and leaned my head against the shower wall before turning the water off and stepping out. I wrapped my towel around me before grabbing another for my hair. I flopped down on my bed and closed my eyes. Alice knocked on the door a few moments later and I called her in. So, howd last night go?

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 153 of 266

Inked

Last night was greatit was this morning that was the issue. Uh-oh. Alice grimaced, What happened? I dont knowit was like the tattoo was different in the light of dayor when I wasnt straddling him in black lace. He practically kicked me out this morning. Maybe he was just cranky, Jazzy gets like that sometimes. No, Alice. Definitely not like Jazz gets. He could barely look at me. She gave me a sad smile and patted my leg. Im sure everything will be fine. Were all going out tonight. It will be fun and everything will get resolved, Im sure of it. I nodded and smiled as she slid off my bed. I watched as she walked out the door, closing it behind her. By the time nine rolled around I still hadnt spoken to Edward. Alice and Jasper waited around till half after before I finally shooed them off, promising to come as soon as Edward showed up. By that time I was worriedbut by ten I was just pissed. After a few unanswered texts to his phone and one unanswered phone call I left the apartment, slamming my door behind me. I walked quickly to Mulligans, smiling at the bouncer as I passed. We gonna get an encore tonight? He asked smiling and nodding at the bar. If youre lucky. I said winking at him over my shoulder. I found Alice quickly, sitting at a table with Jess, Jasper and Tyler. Wheres E? Tyler asked glancing around. Good fucking question. I sneered before turning towards Alice. I need a fucking shot. She nodded and took my hand, leading me to the bar. Angela made her way to us and smiled. What can I get for you? Something with a mean name, Im feeling angry tonight. I said, smacking my hands on the bar. She nodded and bit her lip thoughtfully. Give me just a minute. She came back and slapped a drink in front of me. Its called a Psycho Bitch. Whiskey, grenadine and some sprite. But mostly whiskey, strong whiskey. I pulled back and drank it in three gulps, setting it back down. That wasnt a shot. Angela said with a small smile. I know. I said wiping my mouth with my hand. Keep em coming. She nodded and turned away for a few minutes before producing another two drinks. Alice took two sips of her first one and yelped as I drank the next two like the first. I was wondering, would you want to work with me on the weekends? Angela called over the loud music.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 154 of 266

Inked

Yes, I would. But Ill tell you what. Heres my number I said scribbling it on a napkin and sliding it towards her, If Im not too much of a drunken embarrassment tonight, call me in the morning and ask me again. She shot me a smile and nodded. Will do. She tapped the bar with her hand before heading towards the loud calls from the other end of the bar. Can wego sit somewhere away from the alcohol? Cause Im worried that Im going to have to carry you home tonightand we both know its not physically possible. Alice said, cringing. Uh-huh. I nodded and followed her back over to the table. A few hours and two more drinks later I felt a tap on my shoulder. I turned slowly, because the alcohol had finally caught up with me and whiskey was the farthest thing from a friend that it could be. James was standing there with a smile and a drink. He handed it off to me. Its from Angela. I think she said its called a Femme Fatale and it has vodkaand fruit juicebut I cant remember what kind. Care to dance? Um, Im not sure I can standbut sure. I said before taking a few gulps of the drink. I set the drink down and smiled before letting James take my hand and lead me onto the dance floor. I watched as Alice narrowed her eyes at me and I cringed when I remembered that I was here with two of Edwards friends. Fuck that, He blew you off. Ah, for a drunken mind speaks a sober heart. I wrapped my arms around James neck. Bella, listen I wanted to say thank you. For? I asked, cocking my head. Introducing me to your cousin, Lauren. Shes amazing. You guys are talking? I asked smiling up at him, whole-heartedly. I felt a lot better about myself knowing that I wasnt leading him on by dancing with him. We both turned towards a commotion near the front door. Someone was shouting and there was a loud crash before it returned to the usual bar noises. I looked up at James and shrugged before laughing. He smiled back before answering my question. Yeah, since your birthday party. We talk just about every day. It sucks, now that shes back at school in Oregon but shes going to come visit when we graduate next month. We have a lot in common. James, Im so happy for you guys. I didnt even knowLauren and I dont really talk that much. Not since our Gran died. I think an experience like death either brings people together or pushes them apartfor Lauren and I, it kind of pushed us apart. I think we had too many memories between the two of us with our Gran, and it was kind of painful to see each other and remember all that. He nodded but remained silent, thinking about what I had just said. Oh my god, you dont want to sit here and listen to my sob story about youth lost. Im sorry, Im drunk. I said groaning and shaking my head. Nah, its OK. She told me the same thing.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 155 of 266

Inked

She did? Yeah. Hmm I said nodding and pursing my lips. The song ended and I stepped back, tripping over my heels. James reached out and caught me. Maybe I should take you home. And then try and get into my pants? I covered my mouth as soon as I said it. Im sorryI didnt mean that. No, its OK. I think I came on a little too strong over the years, but Im serious when I say I really like Lauren. I nodded. Well, then yes. Please take me home. He followed me to the table and I pulled Alice aside. I think Im ready to leave. OhOK. She said frowning before shooting a glance over her shoulder. Let me just Its OK; James said hed walk me home. I dont think thats a good idea. She hissed in my ear, Hes been trying to get with you forever. I laughed. Its OK, now hes trying to get with Lauren. Really, Alice. Hes just being nice. Fine, text me as soon as you get home. I will. I said nodding before turning towards James. Ready? Yes. He nodded and extended his arm. I took it, graciously and smiled. Well, isnt this different. Sometimes being a gentleman isnt so bad. We walked out the door, stepping over the broken glass that one of the bouncers was trying to clean up. We got to the apartment building and he had me telling him stories about mine and Laurens childhood. I was laughing so hard that I was in tears when I turned the corner in the hallway. I stopped as Edward came into view, sitting against the doorway. He looked up at us, the two of us still in mid-laugh and he narrowed his eyes. I glanced up at James and then cringed. Oh fuck, this looks bad. Really bad. What the fuck is this? Edward said standing up and stepping towards us. Nothing. I was drunk, James walked me home. Uh-huh, sure. How bout you stop trying to get with my girl. He said stepping closer to James. Dude, I dont want your girl. You have this so wrong, right now. James said shaking his head and laughing. You think something is fucking funny? You care to share? Cause Im failing to find the humor in this situation. He took another step closer and closed the gap between him and James. James was bigger than him, since he was a football player and allbut Edward was scrappy and fucking pissed off so I knew that either way, it wouldnt end well.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 156 of 266

Inked

I grabbed Edwards arm and pulled him towards me. Come on, E. Lets just go inside. James, thank you. Ill see you around. Like hell you will. Edward said whipping his head towards me. OK, your right. James, I cant see you. Sorry about this. Dont fucking apologize to him. Edward said, shooting me a disgusted look. OK, jeez, come on Edward. James, just go, please. I pulled Edwards arm and he shook me off. James hesitated for a moment before turning on his heel, shaking his head and walking back down the hallway. I unlocked the apartment door and stood there for a moment, waiting to see if Edward would follow me. I breathed a sigh of relief when he did, but it was short lived. What the fuck is going on, Bella? I dont show up tonight so you whore yourself out to the first willing guy? Excuse me? First off, you didnt show up. Second, Im not a whore and third, James is far from willinghes interested in my cousin. Im sure he is...taking a drunken girl home from the bar. Doesnt seem too interested in your cousin right now. He threw his hands in the air as he stared at me. I noticed the blood on his knuckles and I stepped towards him. What did you do to your hand? He stepped back from me. Nothing. What the hell were you doing with him? He snapped. I asked him to walk me home because Alice wasnt ready to leave. Not that you seem to care anyways. Where were you tonight? I asked, pacing in the living room. What are you, my mom now? Um, no. Remember me? Im your girlfriend, who- He laughed, cutting me off. Who is acting like my mother and who is bringing guys home from the bar with her. Oh my god, are you fucking kidding me right now? When you make plans with someone it's common courtesy to at least call and say Hey, Im blowing you off. And Jesus, drop the James thing because you are so wrong. I realized halfway through that I was screaming and I didnt care. Again, he laughed. I saw you at the bar together. What? That was you? At the barthe broken glass. Is that what you did to your hand? He ignored my question again and I was starting to get really fucking annoyed. I showed up at the bar, trying to catch you guys and I saw you dancing with him and smiling. Now, youre just going to stand there and tell me that nothing was going on? Yes, thats exactly what Im telling you. He asked me to dance, I said yes and then we fucking talked about my cousin. Holy hell, Edward. Why dont you get that?

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 157 of 266

Inked

You know what; maybe we just shouldnt be together. He said shaking his head and narrowing his eyes. What? No. Yeah, I think your right. Wait, what the fuck did you just say? Shut up, drunken Bella. Shut your mouth, right now. Fine. This never should have started in the first place. Youre right; I knew it would never work. You should leave. I said bitterly. He nodded and looked at the door, shaking his head. God, I was stupid to think I loved you. I bit my lip to the point of it bleeding as I watched him laugh again and then walk to the door. He slammed it behind him and I leaned against the wall, sliding down it till I hit the floor. I was there an hour later when Alice and Jasper burst through the door. Alice caught sight of me on the floor and dropped to her knees at my feet. Bella? Bella, babywhats wrong? I bit my lip and shook my head, tightening my eyes to hold back the tears that Id been fighting off for the last hour. He left me, he left me. He left me. Bella, talk to me. I opened my mouth to speak but nothing but a sob came out. I clamped it shut and shook my head. Oh man, Im going to fucking kill James. Jasper said turning towards the door. Not James. I whispered shaking my head. What? Alice asked, cocking her head. It wasnt James. It was Edward. Jasper stopped and turned back towards me. E? Wait, what? I closed my eyes and threw my head back, hitting it off the wall. The pain felt good, because at least I could feel something. Why are you home so early? I asked. What? Ohbecause you never texted me and I got worried when I realized it, so we likeran home. Now, what happened? I dontIm not sure. All I know is that were done. Its over. Fuck. Ive got toIll be back. Jasper said taking off for the door. Bella, its going to be OK. Alice said, rubbing my knee. Mmhmm. Now just tell me how the fuck I can get this I pointed to my thigh, and this I pointed to Sally, off of my body. Alice cringed and bit her lip.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 158 of 266

Inked

Yeah, I know right? Im so fucking stupid. Bella, no. You- I dont really want to talk anymore, alright? I stood up and tried to smile. Alice shot me back the same pained looked. I just want to go to bed. She nodded and stepped aside as I walked around her and shut my bedroom door behind me. My room smelled like him and I cringed. I opened the window and stripped everything off the bed before kicking off my shoes and curling up in the fetal position in the middle of my bare mattress. At some point during the night my cell phone rang and rang and rang but when I finally picked it up and saw six missed calls from Jasper I shut it off. I couldnt deal with people at the moment, especially Jasper. In fact the only person I dealt with at all was Angela. I missed her call that morning due to the shutting off of my cell, but I texted her later to tell her that Id like to workbut no sooner than Thursday. There was no way in hell I was willing to be in that kind of setting anytime soon. I spent the next two days literally laying in bed, staring at the ceiling and listening to Portisheads Glory Box on repeat. Seemingly torturing myself for fucking up, yet another thing in my life. Sunday night, Alice and Jasper burst through my door. Alice stalked over to my iPod and flicked it off. I love Glory Box just as much as the next girl, but really Bella? Two days of it on repeat? I cant take it anymore, Im losing my mind. Jasper remained quiet, standing in the doorway. Sorry. I mumbled, turning to look at her. Get out of bed. She said placing her hands on her hips. I dont want to. Bella, get the fuck out of bed. Im serious. This isnt like you, its not who you are. Are you seriously going to let some motherfucker-sorry, Jazz-get the best of you? I lay there for a moment before sitting up. Jazz, Is Edward working today? I cringed when I said his name and grabbed for my hoodie, pulling it over my head. Uh, nohes not really in town right now. Uh-huh, whatever. Ill be back later. I said pushing past Jasper and Alice. I got to the tattoo shop and pushed the door open, being met by silence. I waited for a few minutes before calling out. Hello? ****** ChadPOV I was in the back room when I heard the voice call out. Hello?
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 159 of 266

Inked

I set down the box of ink and walked into the main room. I stopped dead in my tracks when I saw Bella. She looked like hell. There was no way shed eatenor showered, for that matter, in the last few days. She had bags under her eyes and she was covered in a baggy sweatshirt. She looked just about as bad as Edward had on Saturday morning when he burst through my front door saying he needed a few days off. I hadnt seen him since. Bella! Whats up? I said smiling at her. She grimaced, though I think it was supposed to be a smile. I was wonderingHow hard would it be to turn an E into a B? I cringed and shook my head. Didnt go over to well huh? She closed her eyes and tilted her head back, taking a deep sigh. I really, really dont want to talk about it, Chad. Alright? Yeah, sure. Ummm, it might be kind of hard. Alright, well thanks anyways. She huffed and turned on her heel. Bella! I called out, making her stop. Yeah? She asked without turning around, her hand reached towards the door. Give me a couple days; Ill see what I can come up with. She nodded and opened the door. Oh, Bella? I asked, knowing Id regret it later. Yeah, Chad. What about Sally? I lowered my head and waited but when I was met with silence I looked up. She had turned towards me with glistening eyes and she looked fucking pathetic. I felt sorry for the kid and I didnt know what I could do to make it better. I dont know, Chad. Shes about as broken as they come right now and shes the only thing I have left. She flicked her lip ring and nodded to herself before leaving. The bell chimed as the door closed and then once again I was met with silence. Some days its just better to stay in bed. 26. Recovery Period JasperPOV When Edward was late coming to meet us I knew he wasnt showing up at all. But damn it, I just couldnt be the one to say it to Bella so I let Alice drag me out of the apartment with Bella, promising to come as soon as Edward showed up. Bella showed up at the bar about a half hour later, looking pissed and in desperate need of a drink. Wheres E? Tyler asked.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 160 of 266

Inked

Bella sneered. Good fucking question. She then turned towards Alice and added, I need a fucking shot. I should have known right then and there that no good would come from tonight. Tyler grabbed for his cell first, dialing Es number and waiting for him to answer. When he didnt, Tyler looked at me. Your turn. I groaned and dialed. When it went to voicemail I looked back over at Tyler. Looks like were all being avoided tonight. It wasnt weird that hed disappeared for the night. In fact it had been a common occurrence for as long as Id known Edwardit just hadnt happened since hed met Bella. I watched as Alice followed Bella back over to the table. She caught my eye and pointed at Bella before shaking her head and grimacing. I nodded in understanding and leaned back in my chair. There was an awkward silence but Jess finally broke it. So, next Saturdayits my birthday. Were throwing a party at the apartment. Youd all better be there. I laughed as Bella looked up and smiled. I do love me Jess and Tyler parties. For the rest of the night Bella continued to battle her inner demons and drinkwhich I think she thought was drowning those demons, but we all know that it only makes them louder. I groaned when James approached the table and extended a drink to Bella. I wanted to yell at him, God, you fucktard. Does she look like she needs more to drink? but instead I kept quiet because it was my best friend that had done this to her and I at least owed her the ability to get a wasted as she wanted. She took a few gulps before he extended his hand, offering her a dance. I felt my fists clench and I looked at Tyler who had started to stand. Jess grabbed his shirt and pulled, slamming him back into the chair. Sit your ass back down, Tyler. This has nothing to do with you. He shot her a look and grabbed his beer tightly before bringing it to his lips angrily. Alice continued to watch me as I watched James and Bella. One false move and his head would be meeting the bar tonight. If there was one person, besides Alice, that I was fiercely protective of, it was Bella. I just wondered who Id have to be fighting with to defend her honor tonightI prayed it wasnt Edward. The two of them approached the table a few minutes later, James had offered to walk her home and Alice nodded, letting them leave. Are you serious? I asked Alice from across the table. Shes drunk. Bell assured me that nothing was going onand I believe her. I sighed and leaned back, watching as Jess and Tyler argued quietly. E had really fucked up everyones night. I pulled Alice out onto the dance floor, trying very hard to save the night and when we got back to the table Alice looked at her cell. Her eyes bugged at the time, an hour had passed since Bella left and Alice had never received a text.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 161 of 266

Inked

Somethings wrong. She stated. I nodded and leaned towards Tyler. Were leaving. Tyler nodded and waved to Alice, turning back to Jess who was now happy and waiting for him with puckered lips. I grabbed Alices hand and we raced for the door. When we hit the street Alice slowed me so that she could pull her heels off. With them in her hand we ran the few blocks to her and Bellas apartment. I took the stairs two at a time and when I reached the door I gave a sigh of relief because it wasnt locked. I threw it open and Alice gasped. I followed her eyes to see Bella slumped against the wall. There was blood on her lip but she was biting it so I assumed it was self inflicted. Alice dropped in front of her and tried talking to her, but when she opened her mouth she let out a strangled sob. Id known Bella for almost four years and Id never seen her cry like this. Im going to fucking kill James. Oh man, Im going to fucking kill James. I said as I turned to walk out the door. I thought I heard Bella say something and then I heard Alice ask. What? I stopped and waited for an answer. I needed to know just what I was killing him for. I swear to God, if heUgh, I couldnt even think about it. It wasnt James. It was Edward. E? Wait, what? I took a few steps towards her. Edward. What the fuck did he do? When I checked back into the conversation Alice was explaining our trip home. Get on with it ladies, what the fuck is going on? When Alice asked her again, What happened? Bella finally answered. I dontIm not sure. She looked so confused. All I know is that were done. Its over. God damn it. Cock sucking, shit, motherFuck. Ive got toIll be back. I said taking off towards the door. I practically jumped down the stairs and started dialing Edwards number. Voicemail. And again. Voicemail. And then a third time. Always straight to voicemail. Mother fucker. I exclaimed as I took off in a run towards his apartment. When I got there I took the stairs two at a time and starting banging on the door.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 162 of 266

Inked

No answer. I tried for the handle but it was locked so I knocked again. When I still got no answer I started heaving into the door, hoping to break the lock. It wasnt lost on me that I was doing the same thing here that I was dreading having to do at Bellas. Id lucked out there. I started yelling. Edward. Open the fucking door. Now. Come on. Just open the fucking door. When I got no response I returned to slamming into the door. On the second thrust I heard something crackluckily in the door and not in my shoulder. On the third, the door gave way opening into the quiet apartment. I stepped in and stalked to Edwards room, throwing the door open. He was sitting on his bed, head in hands, elbows resting on his knees. E, man. What the fuck happened? I said stopping short. I broke up with Bella. Yeah, I got that. What the fuck happened? He looked up at me, slightly confused. She got this tattoo of my initial and then I broke up with her. OK, this is all shit I already know. So, Ill ask again, what happened? I was starting to get really fucking annoyed with this whole avoid the actual question game that he was playing. He stood up and shook his head. I told her that I didnt love her. I caught his eye and before I knew what was happening I had drawn my fist back and clocked him straight in the jaw. What the fuck? He said stumbling backwards, clenching his mouth. I think you broke my jaw. Youd better start fucking talking now before I break your nose next. I growled, clenching my fists and pacing his floor. Fuck, man. I dont know. Greg convinced me to go play with him. At Nicks. So I just went. When we were done I went home, but I couldnt sleep so I walked over to Bellas. But she wasnt there, so I thought Id wait and then fuck, she shows up with that fucking douche bag. Uh-huh, continue doucheward. I motioned for him to continue with my hands. He proceeded to tell me all the nasty details, including the things he said to her and I gave a heavy sigh. Dude, you totally fucked up. Whatever, man. Im better off without her; its too much fucking work. Too much work? Are you fucking serious? Jesus, E. Bella is about as low maintenance as they come. She never tried to change you, she fucking adores you and you get fucking scared because of a damn tattoo. Should I remind you that you said I love you first? Your right, you are better off without her, because you dont deserve someone as amazing as Bella. I shook my head and turned around, walking back out of his apartment. I punched the door casing on the way out and I grabbed my cell, dialing Bellas number. I called and I called but she never answered,
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 163 of 266

Inked

eventually her phone was shut off and it started going straight to voicemail. I needed to apologize; I needed to tell her how sorry I was for hooking her up with him. I knew he was an ass, I knew he could hurt people but yet I thoughtI hoped she could change him. I felt awful for putting that on her shoulders. I walked back to Alice and Bellas apartment, opening the door quietly. Alice was curled on the couch, watching the TV on mute. Why are you watching it with no sound? I asked sitting next to her. She shifted to place her head on my shoulder. I keep listening for her. I nodded. Is she awake? I really need to talk to her. I checked on her a little while ago. Shes sleeping. Its pathetic. All the bedding was stripped from her bed and shes sleeping on the mattress. Ive never seen her like this. Again, I nodded. Do you want me to stay? I thinkI think you should go. I want to be here when she wakes up but I dont think shell talk if youre here. OK. I said standing up. I leaned to kiss her and then headed for the door. Please call me if you need anything. I stopped by on Saturday after I got a call from Tyler saying that Edward had packed a bag and taken off. No one knew where he was but fuck; it was nice to not have to worry about the both of them at once. I could focus on Bella. However, while I spent all day at their apartment, the only thing we heard coming from Bellas room was Glory Box. Over and over and over. At seven I finally left, Alice was cranky and I had a fucking headache. I knew Id be singing that shit in my sleep. I stayed away most of the day on Sunday but around six I couldnt take it anymore so I headed over to find Alice once again on the couch, this time with the TV blaring. As I sat down my cell buzzed and I opened it. Hes in Vegas. With Matt. Trying to get him to come home. -Tyler I groaned and rubbed the bridge of my nose. Vegaswith his old boss. No good could come of this. I looked up at Alice. She still hasnt come out? Um no. And she is still playing Portishead. You dont think shes dead, right? You mean you havent checked on her? I asked panicking. Should I have? I mean, I check Friday nightand then again Saturday nightbut not since then.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 164 of 266

Inked

I shot her a look that I hoped said No, shes not dead. Alice jumped from the couch and tore across the room. I followed and stopped once the door was flung open and Alice rushed in. I leaned against the door casing as Alice shut off the music. I love Glory Box just as much as the next girl, but really Bella? Two days of it on repeat? I cant take it anymore, Im losing my mind. Alice said turning towards the bed. I didnt know what to say, there were no words to tell her how awful I felt about everythingand even if I knew what to say I doubted shed want to hear it. Sorry. She mumbled, looking up at Alice from the center of her bed. Get out of bed. Alice said putting her hands on her hips. I dont want to. Bella said, closing her eyes. I couldnt stand to see her like this. She was so far from the person I knew her to be. Bella, get the fuck out of bed. Im serious. This isnt like you, its not who you are. Are you seriously going to let some motherfucker-sorry, Jazz-get the best of you? Alice shot me a look, apologizing. Fuck, dont apologize to me. Im aware that hes a motherfucker. Bella sat up and looked at me. Jazz, Is Edward working today? She cringed when she said his name and I cringed right along with her. She reached for her hoodie and pulled it over her head. Not unless he got offered a job in Vegas, no. Uh, nohes not really in town right now. Hell, hes not even in the state. She retorted some response and pushed past the two of us, walking out of the apartment. Where do you think shes going? Alice said, looking up at me. I dont know. Where does she always go when shes pissed, babe? I knew exactly where shed be. The tattoo shop. I nodded and glanced down at her. Do you want me to hang around? I really needed to find a way to get E home before he could cause more damage. Um, no. Im going to take care of a few things around here. I nodded and kissed her goodbye, promising to call later. I just hoped E could fix all this before it was too late. ******
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 165 of 266

Inked

BPOV I knew I couldnt go home after I left Chad so I walked around Seattle for a bit before finding myself on a picnic table on campus. I folded my arms and laid my head in them, taking a deep breath and welcomed the cool air. My heart was throbbing, my brain was running a mile a minute, and the only person I wanted to talk to was the one who made me feel like this in the first place. This is why you dont get into relationships. I shook my head and took another deep breath. God, I needed a drink. I stood up and headed down the street towards Mulligans. When I stepped inside I closed my eyes and took in the hum of the jukebox. Angela was standing behind the bar, and there were three older men at the table in the corner. Other than that the place was empty. Really hoppin in here tonight, huh? I asked sitting at one of the stools. Bella, you look like shit what happened? She asked placing her elbows on the bar. How bout you get me a drink and then well talk. I gave her a small half smile and she nodded. She resurfaced with a beer a few minutes later and again leaned on the bar, waiting for me to begin. When I finished the whole story she rocked back on her heels and whistled. Guess thats why you wanted to wait until Thursday to start. Yeah, speaking of. What are you doing here? I didnt think you worked on Sundays. I dont usually, because were so dead my bosswell, I guess our boss usually just covers it. Its his anniversary tonight and he wanted to take his girlfriend out to dinner. So, here I am. I heard the door open behind me and I turned when I heard the person sit down a few stools away from me. Emmett? I asked leaning a bit towards him. Hey, Bella. He said, nodding. Whats going on? NothingJust having a long weekend. Yeah, tell me about it. I said rolling my eyes. A few beers later and he was telling me about it. He and Rose had broken up. He finally called it quits, hed gotten sick of her constant bitching and he just needed to walk away. I laughed and shook my head. Whats so funny? He asked, furrowing his brow. WellYour brother broke up with me Friday night.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 166 of 266

Inked

No shit. Yup. I said raising the beer to my lips and taking a swig. Angela came over to refill our beers and I smiled before turning to Emmett. Hey Em, this is Angela. Angela this is Emmett. Im tired and going home, how bout you two stay here and chat. I glanced over my shoulder as I left, watching Emmett blush at something Angela was saying. No doubt in my mind that they would get along quite well. When I got back home I was feeling more like myself, drunk but at least I was like my old drunk self. I walked into my room and noticed the bed had been made. I heard a noise behind me and I turned. Alice was standing in the doorway. They're clean. I washed them and dried them. There is dinner in the fridge, if you're hungry, and I already called Jess. Shes going to sign you in at your classes tomorrow. I nodded and gave her a small smile. Thank you. You are the best. Nah, I just know youd do it for me. Want to watch a movie or something while I eat dinner? Sure, which one? I cringed, knowing shed put up a fight. Nightmare Before Christmas? No way, what are you a glutton for punishment? Possibly. I justI just need to, alright? Please? Fine, whatever. You get the movie; Ill warm up your food. I stripped down and jumped in the shower quickly, washing my hair and face before getting back out and drying off. It was amazing what a shower could do for you when you were angry. Because thats what I was. I wasnt hurt, well I was a little, but I was angry. I was pissed mainly because Id been stupid enough to fall for his bullshit. I threw my hair up and pulled on a pair of sweats and a wife beater before joining Alice on the couch. She handed me a bowl of ziti, and I handed her the movie. We sat there in silence as it played on, Alice sneaking peeks at me every once in a while. When my favorite part came on I sang along with it. And will we ever End up together? No, I think not It's never to become For I am not the one. Alice shook her head. You are sick and masochistic.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 167 of 266

Inked

That I am. I said nodding with a smile. But after tomorrow I would pine no more. I would get on with my life and make believe that Edward Cullen never existed. 27. Vegas Lights "We can live like Jack and Sally if we want, And you can always find me. And we'll have Halloween on Christmas. And in the night we'll wish this never ends. We'll wish this never ends" - I Miss You--Blink 182 ****** EPOV I walked out of Bellas apartment, slamming the door behind me. I took the stairs, jumping down them two at a time and when I reached the bottom I punched a hole in the wall with my bloodied fist. I couldnt fucking believe what was going on. I paced for a moment before throwing the door open and stepping outside, turning left to head to my apartment. What the fuck was she thinking? Bringing him back to her apartmentun-fucking-believable. I clenched my fists and stopped, turning back the way I came, wanting to tear her apart a bit more, to make her feel as shitty as I currently did. Youve already done that. Yeah, I kind of did. I turned again, aware that to an outsider I looked like a mental patient freshly escaped from the hospital. I continued my stalking walk. She stood there and told me that she knew wed never work. She stood there and let me leave. All I wanted was for her to disagree with me, tell me I was wrong and that we needed to stay together. But she didnt and so I left. It was her fault. It was all her fault. If only shed just come back, alone, and accepted the fact that I needed a night off. I needed a night to be single and free. I chastised myself and groaned. You know it doesnt work like that Edward. Shut up, I screamed at my self-conscious. I was sick of it always weighing in when I hadnt even asked its opinion. I made it back to my apartment without causing anymore physical damage to inanimate objects and threw my bedroom door open. My room smelled like Bella and like weed. I took a deep breath before growling at the fucking silk scarf hanging from the back of my computer chair. My clothes from the night before were strewn across the room; everywhere I looked there was a memory of Bella. The pacing came shortly afterwards, I felt like I couldnt breath and my head was spinning. Coherent thoughts were out of the question. It was all because of the fucking E. No, it wasnt. Yes, it fucking was, stop arguing with me.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 168 of 266

Inked

It was Chads fault, all his fault. If only hed just refused to do it or made her change her mind. He should have talked her out of it. I sat down on the edge of my bed, resting my arms in my lap. When I looked down I cringed. Jack. I stared at that tattoo for a long time, contemplating all that had happened. What if shed been telling the truth? There was no way; drunken girls didnt just let nice guys walk them home from the bar with no expectations on either end. I knew how that went. Id been that guy before. And then she started harping on me about blowing her off. Who fucking cared? It wasnt that big of a deal. What if shed blown you off? my head screamed at me. Shut the fuck up, I retorted. I cradled my head in my hands and sat there, just staring at my feet and wishing that I could turn back time. I didnt look up until Jasper burst into my room. I wasnt sure how hed gotten in, and when I told him what Id said to Bella, he pulled his fist back and let me have it. I expected it, sure, but it still surprised me. In all the years that Id known Jasper wed never thrown down before, and honestly, I didnt have it in me to start nowso I just talked; telling him what had gone down. When he told me that I fucked up I snapped. This was her fault, not mine. I was sick of being told that I was the fuck up. Id been told it all my life so when Jasper finally left I went back to pacing. And after that I punched the wall, cracking it in two places. And after that I paced. And I paced. And I paced. And all the while I kept thinking about that first night that I met Bella and how I should have just fucked her out of my system then. At three am I sent a text. Thinking about visiting. Got a couch for me to crash on? -E I needed to get the hell out of dodge. Sure do. When? -Matt Now. How fast could I get to Vegas? Now? -E I sat there and waited for the next text which I received in a timely fashion about a minute later. Haha, let me know when youll be here. -Matt I sat down and pulled my lap top towards me, booking the earliest flight I could out of Seattle and straight to Vegas. Eight AM wasnt too early to get hammered, right? I grabbed my phone and typed.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 169 of 266

Inked

Ill be landing 9am. -E My cell buzzed back a few seconds later. Fuck, thats early. Get ready to drink, my man. -Matt Oh Matt, you dont even know. I threw myself back on my bed and rolled to my left, automatically being assaulted by the aroma of Bella. I grabbed the pillow and chucked it at the wall, flipping it off before closing my eyes. I woke up two hours later, fumbling around trying to grab my phone. I jumped in the cold shower, letting my body wake up and then stepped out. I cringed in the mirror as I looked at my bruised jaw, opening and closing my mouth, enjoying the feel of pain. I got dressed and then threw some clothes in a bag before slipping on my chucks and leaving a note for Em on the kitchen table. In Vegas. Dont call. Tell Mom its a no-go for tonight Im sick. Cough-cough. -E That bastard owed me. I locked the apartment door behind me and jumped in my car, a god-damn pretentious Volvo that my parents bought me when I came back from New York. Id driven it twice and with each time I hated it more and more. I raced through Seattle, ignoring traffic signals and speed limits. It was too early on a Saturday, and I saw one other car during my entire drive. I got to the plane just in time after being practically assaulted by security, because now-a-days tattoos mean terrorist. When I landed in Vegas the dry heat hit me like a fucking bag of bricks and I swallowed hard. I walked through the airport, cringing at screaming children and watching the psycho tourist parents chasing them down. I would never be one of those people. Children annoyed the hell out of me. I walked out the sliding doors, cringing at the already rising sun and glancing around before setting my eyes on Matt leaning against his old souped-up 69 mustang. Or as he called it the only woman he had ever loved. His head was lowered, and his eyes were closed, leading me to believe that he was sleeping so I kicked him as I walked by, opening the door to the passenger side. He lifted his head slowly, side-eying me before walking around to his side and getting in. Dude, its too fucking early. Dont talk, just sit. We can talk when Ive had coffeeand perhaps some sleep. He said, starting the car and pulling out. I smiled to myself for the first time in ten hours, before turning and staring out the window. This is exactly what I needed.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 170 of 266

Inked

We stopped at a coffee shop on the main strip, and once Matt had decided hed had enough coffee, he spoke. So, whats the story? Met girl. Dated girl. Broke up with girl. I said shrugging. Uh-huh, and Vegas sounded like the right thing? Pretty much. Well, then Vegas it is. See thats what I liked about Matt. He was a no bullshit kind of guy. He didnt need an explanation, if fact he didnt care about an explanation. He liked knowing the bare minimum. After coffee we went back to his place and he showed me around his new shop and his apartment above it. You know, Eyouve got a place here, if you want it. I nodded silently before speaking Ill think about it. He nodded before slapping my back. Im going back to bed. I suggest you do the same because frankly, you look like shit. He passed me and headed down the hall, shutting a door behind him. I smiled again, looking around the apartment before setting the bag down and dropping onto the couch. The hustle and bustle outside was enough to soothe me into a deep trance. ****** I wasnt sure what time it was when Matt started banging around in the kitchen, but when I finally dragged myself off the couch, it was a little after four pm. I had slept the entire day. I grabbed my cell and looked at it, deleting the eight missed calls from Jasper, the five missed calls from Tyler, and the three missed calls from my mother. Emmett needed to handle my mom; there was no way in hell I was dealing with that. I walked to the kitchen, grabbing myself a stool and sitting down. Food? Matt asked from his place in front of the fridge. Coffee. I mumbled. He nodded and grabbed a cup, pouring the pot before sliding it across the counter at me. Get your game face on. Were getting drunk tonight and I need my wing-man. Um, sorry but since when have the roles reversed? You were always my wing-man. I said before taking a sip of the coffee. True, He reached out and ruffled my hair. I just cant compete with the golden boy.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 171 of 266

Inked

Matt went down to handle a few things in the shop while I showered and bummed around the apartment. When he came back up we smoked a bowl and then made our way out the door. Please tell me we arent going to some casinobecause I really dont think I could handle that right now. He laughed and started the car. If you have to ask that then you dont know me at all. We pulled off the strip and headed a few streets over before Matt pulled over and shut off the car. He looked to his left across the street and I followed his gaze to this hole in the wall place. White letters on the outside of the building read the happiest place on earth. I thought Disney was the happiest place on earth. Nah man, this is the Double Downand Disneys got nothing on this place. He opened his door and I followed suit, walking to his side of the car to follow him across the street. We walked through the door and I stopped in my tracks. This place was the ultimate dive bar. It was smoky and crowded, music was pouring from the jukebox but a band was setting up on the stage. Graffiti and bumper stickers covered the walls. There was a quintessential drunken local slumped against the wall, muttering to himself. Bella would love this place, I said to myself. I shook my head and growled at myself before following Matt to the bar. He leaned over and yelled to the bartender Get him an Ass Juice and then whatever else he wants, hes with me. He pointed over his shoulder at me and then turned, smiling. Welcome to my home away from home. This place isWait, what the fuck is Ass Juice? I said narrowing my eyes. No one knows, its a secret. Thats the beauty of itthough if you decide to continue drinking it for the night, you might want to take them up on the puke insurance that they offer. I held up my hand to stop him and shook my head; too much was going on in my brain at once. Sit tight, Matt said pointing to a stool. Ill be right back. He slapped my back and took off towards the counter. I took a seat and nodded when the bartender handed me a glass ofAss Juice. I glared at it for a moment before downing it in one swig. Not bad, almost like spiked fruit punch at a high school dance. I waited for the bartender to come around again and I ordered a car bomb. I stared at the walls while he made the drink and focused on a bumper sticker that read I love Mormon pussy. I mean seriously, who makes this shit? I glanced up and realized that all the TVs were playing sketchy seventies porn. I grimaced and then laughed; only Matt would know of a place like this. Matt reappeared after my drink was set in front of me. Plan on getting trashed tonight? He asked eyeballing my drink. Yes. I stated simply before dropping the shot in the beer and chugging.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 172 of 266

Inked

Matt nodded towards the drunk local in the corner and gave a little wave before introducing us. Wade, this is Edward. Edward, Wade. Wade moved a few seats over and took up residence next to me. Let me tell you something-" He startedand then he stopped and shook his head. He looked back up at me and laughed Who the fuck are you? Thats a good question, my man. I wish I knew. I shook my head and looked back at Matt. Hes here all day and night, always drunkbut man, he says some epic things. Matt signaled for the bartender and ordered two beers and two shots of Jameson. He grinned at me as he toasted us and we drank the shots. A few hours later we sat at the bar, enjoying the live band, a punk band that did Elvis Presley covers, and drinking the Ass Juice. It was too bad that my mind was back in Seattle with Bella. I kept thinking about the words I'd said, tossing them over and over in my mind, cringing as I replayed the look on her face when I left. Earth to E. Matt said waving his hand in my face. Youve got an audience. I looked up at him and then over to where he was pointing. A blonde, surrounded by friends waved back. She was not my type in so many waysand for that I was thankful so I stood, smiled at Matt and made my way to their table. Hi. She said giggling and flipped her hair. I tried not to cringe because holy hell, I hate gigglers and hair flippers. But then I couldnt help but think that she was the perfect opposite of everything Bella embodied and everything I needed to occupy me. Hey. I said, taking a sip of my beer. Im Jen. Youre not from around here are you? No, is it that obvious? Ive just never seen you here before, but yet you walked in with Mattso, I just assumed. She giggled again. I nodded and took another sip as her friends stood up. Were going to go dance. The redhead said. I watched her as she spoke to her friends, and I realized she was cleannot a single tattoo to be seen, and that was weird to me. Blondie nodded and turned back to me, smiling. Wellhow long are you in town for? Dont know. Couple days? A week? Maybe longerguess it all depends. On what? How well I handle the Ass Juice. She laughed again and leaned towards me, and I knew she was going to kiss me and I welcomed it. Because fuck, it had been so long since Id kissed someone other than Bella.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 173 of 266

Inked

She pressed her lips to mine, gently, and I couldnt help but groan, but Id been missing physical contact since Id walked out of Bellas apartment. She waited for me to initiate anything further, so after a few seconds I slid my tongue out, brushing it against her gaining entrance to her mouth and she giggled again. I pulled away quickly and shook my head. Sorry, I cant do this. I hesitated a moment while she just stared at me and then turned away. There had been something missingor maybe someone. There was no lip ring, there were no tattoos, there was no hair pulling or moaning. No fucking fire or spark, and damn it, Bella didnt fucking giggle. She had this throaty, dark, sexy laugh that you could pick out from across the room. No matter if I wanted to admit it or not, Bella Swan fucking owned me. I walked back to the bar and tapped Matts shoulder. Im leaving. What? Why? I justfuck, I just need to leave. I said shaking my head. Yeah, OK. Lets go. You can stay if you want. I said shrugging. Nah, its cool. He turned and slapped some money down before waving to the bartender. We rode back to his apartment in silence and said goodnight at the kitchen. I lay back on the couch and groaned, staring at the ceiling. I looked at Bellas number in my phone and even typed out a text before deleting it and shutting my cell off. I didnt even know where to begin to make it better. The next morning I woke up and started the coffee, pulled out some eggs and fired up the stove for omelets. When Matt came out of his room a few minutes later I dropped a plate in front of him and took a seat with my own. So, you want to talk about last night? Or why youre here? He asked, taking a bite and then nodding. Since when do you ask questions? Since now. Ive seen you like this before, you knowbefore and after that tattoo. He said pointing at the skull inside my arm. I looked down at it and then back up at him, giving him a sigh before starting. Shit, OK. I met this girl, I did some ink for herand one thing led to another and we started sleeping together. At first it was just funand then I dont know, something happened. I started to really like spending time with her. So then we made the whole boyfriend, girlfriend decision and I was fine with it. I fucking gave her a Sally tattoo. Then I told her I loved her and even though it scared the shit out of me, I knew it was true. On Thursday she revealed an E that she got tattooed on her and at first I was fine with it but then I started thinking about this- I pointed at my skull tattoo. And I dont know I started to freak out. What if everything goes wrong? What if we cant make it work? So then, instead of just telling her whats freaking me out, I just end up freaking out on her and telling her that I dont think we should be together. Instead of disagreeing with me, like I wanted her to, she agreed with me. So I told her I was stupid to think Id ever loved her. Jesus, E. You really are a fuck up. He said shaking his head.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 174 of 266

Inked

Yeah, Im aware. Thanks. So, what happened last night that you had to tear me out of the bar? I fucking kissed that girl and then I dont know, it was like all I could think about was Bella and how different this other girl was and how everything she was doing wasnt what Bella would be doing. Soyou kissed a girl but thought about your ex. I cringed at his use of the word ex. Yeah, pretty much. Well, I think thats your answer. I nodded silently. I need to go home. I said standing up. Right now? No. Sit back down, eat your breakfast, and spend the day doing whatever. You already have a flight for tomorrow morning, dont go rushing off. Take another day to clear your mind. Youre right. I just need some time. I nodded again and took another bite of the omelet. I knew exactly what I needed to do to make it right. Want to do some ink for me today? Its been forever. Yeah, I think I can do that. ****** Come Monday morning I was sitting on a plane back to Seattle, praying that I wouldnt be too late, that Bella would let me back in, and that shed let me work at making our relationship good again. I had a new tattoo, the word Faith scrawling down my ribcage, reminding me to have faith in myself as well as faith in others. Id have to have Chad touch it up when I got home because to have perfected it Id have had to stay another day. When the plane landed I headed to my car and jumped in, ending up at the tattoo shop instead of my apartment. Chad was sitting at the counter when I walked in; sketching up something that I couldnt recognize from the angle it was at. Hey. I said stepping inside the door. He looked up, startled and flipped the sketch over. I narrowed my eyes at him but kept my mouth shut. Hey, fuckhead. Whats up? I couldnt help but laugh, and I sat on the couch, putting my feet up. Not my spirits so Id appreciate it if you kept the joking to a minimum. He nodded and returned to what he was doing. I stood up and walked towards the back room, bored and wanting to find something to occupy me. Chads next statement stopped me in my tracks. Bella came in yesterday, wanted me to change the E to a B. I turned around and glared at him. You didnt.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 175 of 266

Inked

Not yet. But I can only stall for so long. You fix this, you hear me. Shes so fucking broken. I clamped my mouth shut and narrowed my eyes. Stay out of it, Chad and do not fucking touch my girl. No way man, Im your boss but Im your friend too. As your friend Im telling you to fix this, and it doesnt seem much like shes your girl anymore either. I shook my head and walked back towards the front door. Chads voice stopped me, once again. Stop running away, E. You dont want to get hurt again but all youre doing is hurting everyone else in the process. Stop hiding cause one day your going to be a miserable old man who let the best thing hed ever had get away from himand youll regret that till the day you die. I pushed against the door and walked out. I sat in my car for awhile, thinking about what Chad said, hating to admit that he was right but knowing in my heart that he was. I looked down at Jack and sighed before starting the car and taking off towards my apartment. On Tuesday I went over to Bellas apartment but was accosted by an angry pixie. Oh no, no way in hell youre even getting close to her. She said pushing back out the door when I tried to step in. Alice, I just want- I dont care what you want, you son of a bitch. I just got her to smile again, and my ears just stopped bleeding after two damn days of Glory Box. I cringed when she mentioned the song that had played the last time Id had Bella in my bed. You are insane to think Id even let you go near her. She hissed through clenched teeth, Drag your ass. If you still want to say in a week, what you want to say right now, then come back. But until then get your head out of your ass and grow the fuck up. She slammed the door in my face and I leaned my forehead against the door jam, trying to gather my bearings from my encounter with Hurricane Alice. I was fucked. ****** BPOV I was so glad that Alice had taken care of my not going to classes on Monday. She came into my room at eleven with a box of hair dye and a huge smile. What? I asked cringing, waiting to hear her next bright idea. Im fixing your damn streaks, because those roots are the devil. I glanced in the mirror and laughed before nodding in agreement. Alright, Im all yours. An hour later, my streaks had been re-streaked, a nice bright red and a stark blonde. I felt renewed and fresh. Ahh I sighed, looking in the mirror.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 176 of 266

Inked

Nothing says- the new you like freshly dyed hair. Very true, my dear, very true. We spent the rest of the day vegging out. Alice made dinner and we sat around the TV watching a 'True Blood' marathon. It was the perfect Monday. Tuesday- I went to classes with Jasper ,and then went home to get homework done. The semester was nearing the end so teachers were piling on the work. Wednesday- I sucked up my doubts, got showered and dressed before drying my hair and doing my makeup. I grabbed my books and headed out the door, dread in my chest growing with every step. Edward hadnt appeared for class on Monday, according to Jess, so I wasnt sure if hed show for todays classes either. When I hit the doorway I had my answer. He was alive and he was back from wherever it was that Jasper wasnt letting me in on. His hood was pulled up and his head was down, he was staring at his hands and didnt even look like he was breathing. Good, I hope you are suffering, you bastard. I took my seat behind him and as my desk shifted his body went rigid. Jess gave me a small smile and sorrowful eyes before sliding a piece of paper over to me. Sorry, I should have warned you. Its OK. I whispered, not failing to notice the way Edwards head turned towards the sound of my voice. I prayed he wouldnt take his hood off and reveal his hair because I didnt think Id regained enough strength to keep me from reaching out and running my fingers through it. My second thought consisted of me then ripping that hair out of his glorious head. I sighed in the form of relief when he never removed his hood, and when class ended I stood and followed Jess out of the room. I heard him move behind me, and I took solace in knowing that he had watched me walk away like Id watched him walk away on Friday. Thursday- I attended classes and then called my mother for the first time since Id walked out of their house after our fight. Bella? She answered cautiously after the second ring. Hey Mom. I said quietly, rubbing the bridge of my nose, unsure of where to start. II just, Wellits good to hear from you. She stammered. I know mom. Look, Im sorryabout the way things ended. I shouldnt have left like that, I just, I dont know. Its OK. I mean, I need to apologize to you, Bella. Ive treated you very unfairly. Ive always demanded respect from you but Ive never given it in return. Yeah, Ithanks, Mom. God, I had no idea what to say. Well, I was calling because I wanted to let you know that Im not going to start my Masters work right away.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 177 of 266

Inked

I was met by silence. Finally, she spoke. OKWhat are you going to do? Well, its just that Im not sure what I want to do just yetI mean, what part of the Psych field I want to enter. So, I got a joband Im just going to work for a bit after graduation until I make a decision. I was trying really hard and I was praying that shed realize that and take pity on me. Well, alrightIt seems as though youve got it figured out. Ill honor your decision. You will? I mean thanks. That means a lot. Oh, and Bella. Your father and I just want you to be happy, no matter what that means and who its with. Edward, you mean. You really dont have to worry about that, Mom. Um, tell Dad that I said Hi. She gave a small laugh. This is quite awkward isnt it? Its crazy that I dont know how to talk to my daughter without fighting. I know, Mom. I dont want to fight anymore. We need to figure out some form of middle ground. We canand we will. But until thenWe love you, Bells. Love you too, Mom. Yes, definitely awkward. I hung up and heard gagging noises from my door way. Oh, shut up! I said tossing a pillow at Alice. I glanced at the clock and grimaced. I had one hour till my first day of workor night, depending on how you looked at it. She sat on my bed, running a silent commentary with head shakes at clothes I pulled out of my closet. I settled on a pair of worn jeans, a black beater and my motorcycle boots that Alice had so lovingly given me on my birthday. I straightened my hair and re-applied my makeup before grabbing my cell and taking off for Mulligan's. When I got there is was relatively slow so Ang pulled me out back to show me the beer cooler and the recycling shed. She pulled open the door to the cooler and we stopped in our tracks for the serious ass-age in front of us. She laughed and cleared her throat, causing the owner of the ass to stand up and turn towards us. My breath caught in my throat as the raven haired, blue eyed stud smiled at me. Bella, this is Ethan. Ethan, this is Bella. Shes new. Ahh He said laughing with an Australian accent. Fresh meat. My knees wobbled. He was perfect for getting over a broken heart and damn it, it wasnt lost on me that his name started with an E. How ironic. Not quite. I said laughing and extending my hand. He took it and shook, never letting his eyes leave mine.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 178 of 266

Inked

His ice blue eyes were a nice change of pace from the green ones I was used to gazing into. Bella here is our resident badass. Ang said folding her arms and assessing the situation. Oh, is that right? He asked as he turned to grab the cases hed unloaded onto the shelves. Mmhmm, youd better watch yourself. I said winking. It felt good to flirt again, to make a guy want me. Maybe Ill just watch you, Bella. He said winking back and stepping around us. He stopped outside the door and turned back towards us. Im off at ten; will the resident badass still be here? She will. Ang said nudging me and smiling. He gave a small chuckle and walked out the back door. Holy fuck. Who was that? I asked as Ang led me back out to the bar area. One of our beer delivery guys. Hes a major flirt, but god, that accent could knock any girl right into his bed. She laughed and grabbed a beer for a guy at the end of the bar. Very true, Ang. Very true. I smiled and placed my hand on the bar, trailing it behind me as I tried to memorize where every bottle of liquor resided on the bar. So, is our boss ever here? Hardly. He gets bored and anxiousespecially with large crowds. He knows I can handle it so Im usually alone. I nodded and smiled. I quite enjoyed being boss free. We didnt get another chance to talk for the rest of the night, the rush came in late but I didnt fail to notice when Ethan sat down at the end of the bar. I grabbed him a beer and went back to filling orders, noticing the way he watched me work, always tossing me a wink or a smirk but I didnt get a chance to stop and talk As we closed up, a little after two, I was putting away the bottles in the shed and Ang opted to clean up front. When I re-appeared behind the bar she handed me a napkin. This was left for you. I opened it and smiled before showing it to her. Ethan 272-0322 Only you would meet a guy on your first night. Ang said shaking her head and grabbing her cell. She shoved it in her pocket and led me to the front door. What about Emmett? Did you guys talk after I left the other night? Uh, yeah. He stayed until closing and then walked me home. I think hes coming in tomorrow night. Hes sweet, and hysterical. His ex sure sounds like a bitch. Hah! I exclaimed. You dont even know the half of it. We said goodbye at the corner as I went straight and she turned left. ******
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 179 of 266

Inked

I texted Ethan Friday afternoon to let him know Id be working all weekendbut that he could stop in if he wanted. I never heard back from him so I left it at that. I made my way to work Friday night and cringed when I saw the already packed bar at only half past eight. Fuck, its gonna be busy tonight. I said to Ang as I moved around her. Yeah, I know. I just got here and Ive already served about ten guys. Word of the hot bartenders at Mulligans is spreading fast. Ang laughed and then blushed. I followed her eyes to see Emmett walking in the doorfollowed by Edward. Oh, fuck my life. Why me? Angela followed my gaze, smiled at Emmett, and then cringed when she saw Edward. Sorry. She murmured before playfully slapping my ass and turning towards a new girl who had sat at the bar. I turned and made myself busy, hoping that it would take him a while to notice me. I got my wish and I made it three hours before he made his way to the bar. He stopped dead in his tracks when he saw me and hesitated before finishing his walk to the bar. I looked over at Ang who was super busy and then I looked back towards Edward. I served a few people, hoping Ang would get him, but when she didnt I cursed her silently. I hesitated a moment before approaching him. What can I get for you? I asked through clenched teeth. You. He said quietly, his eyes a bit glazed. Funny. What do you want to drink? Bella, can we- There is no We anymore, now do you want a drink or not, cause Im really fucking busy. He cringed and I folded my arms, ready to turn away to help someone else. Two Guinnesss. He said, pursing his lips. I turned and grabbed them from the cooler before popping the tops and handing them back to him. He handed me money, I handed him change and then I turned around and took a deep breath. Ang was watching me from her spot at the other end of the bar and she cocked her head. I nodded so she nodded and turned around again. About an hour later she yelled to me. Hey Bells, this guy wants to buy you a shot! I turned and laughed to see her pointing at Ethan. Well, you see. I said walking over to them. Youve got to buy my friend Ang a shot, too.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 180 of 266

Inked

He laughed and nodded. Well then, three shots. I poured us some Jack and handed them off before taking mine. When we were closing up for the night I realized that I hadnt seen Edward, or Emmett for that matter, again. I assumed Emmett had dragged him out after realizing that I was working. Ethan had left a few hours after our shots so I sat with Ang at the bar and we had a beer. It was nice to talk to someone who wasnt bouncing off the walls all the time. Ang was chill and laid back, just the way I liked people to be. After we finished up we said our goodbyes and headed home. ****** Come Saturday night, I was tired. and I hadnt been sleeping well; Edward was plaguing my dreams. I would wake up annoyed, cursing him under my breath before diving back into the abyss that was sleep. It was a continual pull, every night. Like we were attached by a chain, both of us trying to break free or at least get the upper hand. Hed yank and then Id yank, it was a perpetual tail spin that was happening over and over again. Angela let me off early, really early, around ten-thirty, just enough time to go home, re-do my makeup and join the festivities at Jess and Tylers. I paused at the door, adjusting my outfit from work-consisting of dark skinny jeans, knee high gray boots and a tight black Nirvana tank top. I glanced at my array of black bracelets on my wrist, my newest addition was one from Alice that read Lust, which I found slightly ironic after Edwards little blow up on Friday night. My free hand ran through my hair as I gripped at Jesss gift with the other. Taking a deep breath, I opened the door, stepping in to the loud apartment. Hellos were given in the kitchen as I finagled my way around Mike, avoiding him and rushing into the living room as he walked towards me. I cast a glance over my shoulder and then stopped short when the air in the room started to prickle. I could see Edward out of the corner of my eye, a bong poised at his lips. He was staring intently at me, Hurricane Bella had just blown into the room with such force that everyone looked startled. Alice looked at me with concern. Mike. I stated simply, sighing dramatically. She laughed and nodded, Youve escaped him this time. But hell get you my pretty and that little dog too. She cackled and dropped into the armchair. Youre high. I said smiling. Am not! She pouted. I heard a giggle behind me and I turned to face Jess. And you're drunk. Come here, birthday girl. I opened my arms to her and she skipped to me before wrapping her arms around me in a tight hug. How you holding up? She whispered with a slur in my ear.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 181 of 266

Inked

Im fine, thank you. I muffled back into her hair. She pulled away and nodded. Beer in the fridge. I nodded back and extended her present to her. She took it and jumped. Thank you! I caught Jaspers eye from his spot next to Edward on the couch and I gave him a small smile. He nodded and smiled back before I turned toward the kitchen. Wed had a long talk after he told me he punched Edward. While I thanked him for it, and even laughed about it, I also begged him to fix their relationship. I couldnt stand to think that because of Edward and I, Jasper would be losing a friend. Theyd known each other since they were kids and I couldnt be the reason for their demise. He had promised me that hed try to fix it and it seemed as though he made good on that promise. I leaned over the open fridge and reached for a Magic Hat. #9, my dear friend, come to momma. I heard the familiar voice before I smelt him or felt his presence. I practically jumped when he spoke. You look good. I always look good. I said indifferently. I shrugged and took the bottle opener in my hand, popping the top and pinching it between my fingers. A Mate thats Great will set it Straight. Well, if that isnt fucking ironic. I scoffed at the beer bottle and tossed the cap on the counter. I just meant, well after He stammered. After what, I got dumped? Whatever. Not a big deal, I move on quickly. I shrugged again and smiled, though I know it didnt reach my eyes. I twirled the bottle opener in my fingers before turning to set it on the counter. When I turned back, Edward was still standing there. Do you want something? I asked, quickly going from blas to annoyed. Im sorry, B. OK. I said shrugging. I came to see you on Tuesday but Alice turned me away. I gritted my teeth but refused to show any emotion. Oh. I shrugged again and moved around him. Sally, I need your help most of all. He said quietly. I stopped walking and stood with my back to him, trying to remain calm but failing miserably. I turned, heatedly and he stepped back when he saw the anger in my eyes. Really? You really just quoted 'Nightmare Before Christmas' to me? Are you that masochistic? Or maybe your just sadisticI guess it just depends on whose feelings your playing with here.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 182 of 266

Inked

He remained silent so I continued on. So, come on E, my feelings or yours? Bella- He started. I held up my hand, cutting him off. You know what, forget it. Im over this, all of it. Its a mistake, Jack. Lesson learned. The words burned as they came up my throat, tasting like acid on my tongue. I pushed past him and made my way to the living room, placing my full beer on the coffee table. I leaned into Alices ear and hissed. Im going home, see you later. Ill come with you. She said jumping up. No, really Alice, its fine, Im fineI just cant sit here and look at him any longer. She nodded and lowered herself back down onto the couch. Ill see you when I get home. I nodded and gave her a small smile before saying goodbye to Jess. I passed Edward, who was still standing in the kitchen and I walked out of the apartment, closing the door softly behind me. When I got back to our apartment I started pacing. I was pissed. I couldnt believe hed had the audacity to even talk to me. However, I was more pissed at myself for even caring. I grabbed my cell and scrolled down to a certain entry before typing out a text. What are you doing? Care to come over? -Bella I needed at distraction. Sure. Whats the address? -Ethan I smiled and typed. 250 Hudson Street. Apt. 2 -Bella I got another text a few minutes later. Im close to there See you in a few. -Ethan I grinned at my cell phone and set it on the coffee table before retreating to my room. I made the bed quickly and picked up the clothes strewn around the place. Glancing around, I was satisfied and started to walk into the living room as a knock came from the door. He wasnt joking. I threw open the door and smiled at Ethan, standing there in an old flannel shirt and ripped jeans. He held a helmet in his arms and I practically squealed. It had been a long time since Id been on a bike. His motorcycle boots were scuffed and I smiled at them before looking back at him. Hi. I said, stepping back to let him in.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 183 of 266

Inked

Hi. He said back. How was work tonight? It was good, pretty slow. Though it was afterwards that gave me a headache. I cringed and then shrugged. Well, you knowmass amounts of alcohol can help headachesuntil the next morning when it bites you in the ass. Its a mean, perpetual cycle. He tossed the helmet in the arm chair and smiled down at me. I think I have just the thing for that. I motioned for him to follow me into the kitchen and then I tapped the table. He sat down and smiled as I grabbed two bottles, holding them up. Jim or Jack? Ooo, tough choice. Im going to go withJim. I smiled and nodded. Good choice. I set the bottle on the table and then grabbed two shot glasses from the counter. I poured quickly, raising the shot glass to my lips and tilting my head back. Ethan followed suit and then smiled. Its a good burn. That it is. I said as I poured another shot and passed the bottle off to him. Three shots later and we were in my room. Ethan was sitting on my bed as I leaned over him, my lips pressed to his. I wasnt sure how wed gotten there, but I wasnt complaining. I slid my tongue across his lips and he opened his mouth, accepting me. His hands lightly wrapped around my back, holding me carefully. I moaned into his mouth as I inched closer. I slid my hands down his back and lifted his shirt, breaking our kiss to pull it over his head. I followed that with his black t-shirt, tossing it to the side. I stared at his sculpted body for a minute and focused on the one lone tattoo on his bicep. He lookedempty, wiped clean, and was built a lot bigger than Edward. I leaned in again and kissed him, closing my eyes. When I did I was hit with the vision of dozens off different tattoos, all belonging to Edward. I groaned when I felt the loss of Edwards tongue ring, and I was glad it came off as an aroused groan because I would have felt like a huge bitch for discouraging Ethan. He continued to hold me lightly and I ached for the roughness and neediness that Edward and I shared. Its so different. Too different. My body screamed at me. I cringed and moved to straddle him, pushing myself to continue. I just want to move on. His hands slid up to my neck and he cupped my face before moving to kiss at my jaw. The lack of tongue ring was apparent there too and I finally gave in to my mind, sighing in defeat. Whats wrong? Ethan moaned into my neck. Im sorry. I thought I could do thisbut I cant. OK. He said pulling back and looking at me with a questioning stare.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 184 of 266

Inked

I just got out of a really bad breakupand I dont want you to just end up being the rebound guy because honestly, right now, that is all this will be. I was sick of lying and hiding behind half truths. That was all mine and Edwards relationship had been. He nodded and kissed my shoulder. Thats fine. At least youre being honest. Though, I dont mind being the rebound. He laughed, and I laughed too before moving to sit next to him on the bed. Maybe we could work on it though? I like your company. God, that sounds so dorky. I said placing my head in my hands. He laughed again and stood up, pulling me to him. Its not dorky, I swear and Im cool with being friends. I mean, I make out with my friends all the time. I must have looked perplexed because he laughed again. Im joking. I shook my head and chuckled. Sorry, its just been a long night. He stood up and grabbed his t-shirt off the floor, pulling it over his head. How about a movie or something? I nodded and stood up, leading the way out into the living room. What should we watch? How about something funnyI dont know, Im awful at picking movies. He said, sitting on the couch. I moved to the DVD collection and started flipping through cases. Oh, I know. 'Monty Python and the Holy Grail'? He laughed and nodded. Bring out your dead! He exclaimed. I burst out into laughter at a memory of Alice skipping around our living room one night, singing that at the top of her lungs. Youd get along great with my roommate. I said dropping next to him on the couch. I curled into his side and pulled my feet up, under me. His arm went around my back and after my favorite part, Tis but a scratch, I fell asleep. I woke up to the sound of the front door opening a while later. The TV screen was on the blue screen, filling the room with an eerie glow. I nudged Ethan who groaned. We fell asleep. I whispered as his eyes fluttered open. Alice and Jasper burst through the door, shushing each other and then stopped short when their eyes fell upon Ethan and I. Jasper flipped the switch on the wall, illuminating the room. Ohuh, sorry. Alice said cringing. No, its fine. We were just finishing a movie. I said standing up and stretching. I shut the TV off and looked at Jasper who had a new fascination in his shoes. Well, this is awkward. Alice said, giggling. She stepped forward and extended her hand. Hi, Im Alice. Hey, Ethan. Ethan said shaking her hand. Jasper shot me a pained look and I narrowed my eyes at him.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 185 of 266

Inked

He looked back at Ethan and stepped forward to shake his hand. Im Jasper. Jasper looked at me again and I looked away, focusing on Alice who was now speaking. So, how do you know Bella? Hes our delivery guy at work. I jumped in. And he was just leaving. I shot Ethan a strained look and then smiled. He grabbed his motorcycle helmet and I walked him to the door. He laughed. Awkward was definitely the right word. Sorry, hes my exs best friend. Umm, thanksfor tonight. Yeah, no problem. Ill talk to you soon. He said smiling and turning around. Bye. I said softly, shutting the door. I turned and was accosted with Alice and Jaspers stares. Dont even start. I pointed at Alice. And you, I pointed at Jasper. What the hell is your problem? Its justI didnt expect to see someone herewith you. Oh god, nothing happened. Were just friends. Anyways, youre the one who has been pushing me to get on with my life and now youre going to get all pissed? Um, no. It was just unexpected thats all. IWe just want you to be happy. Jasper said cocking his head. Good, I am. I nodded before another thought came back to me. So, when were you going to tell me that Edward came to talk to me? I asked, pointing at Alice. She winced. He told you. Yeah, he did. But you should have been the one to tell me. Im a big girl, Alice. I know whats best for me, not anyone else. Understand? Next time, let me decide. I brushed past them, shutting myself in my room. My eyes landed on Ethans discarded flannel shirt and I smiled to myself before reaching to pick it up. I laid it over the back of my computer chair and then changed into my pajamas before climbing into bed. That night when I dreamt about Edward, he was sweaty and panting, still chained to me. I fought him with a fury I couldnt explain and when I woke, startled, I stared around my room almost expecting him to be there. Instead, I was alone. 28. Dreams vs Reality EPOV I smirked as she climbed closer to me, hands and knees pressed to my bed. Her hair fell in chestnut cascades over her shoulders. I felt my heart quicken as her legs straddled mine, her core grinding against me.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 186 of 266

Inked

Bella I groaned, moving my hands to her thighs and then to her hips, gripping tightly as I pressed up against her. Her eyes closed slightly, giving off a distant and aroused look, and I smiled again, knowing that it was I who was making her feel that way. I pulled her closer to me, taking one of her nipples into my mouth, my tongue wetting the fabric that covered it. I bucked up against her again, and then flipped us over, flattening her to the mattress with my weight. She smiled up at me, a seductive minx teasing her prey, and I smiled back before reaching down to undo her jeans. I pulled them off quickly, kissing at her thighs and licking the tattoo that rested there before pulling off the lace boy shorts she had on underneath. She moaned at my touch and I stood, taking off my jeans and boxers before positioning myself between her legs. I entered her slowly, locking eyes with her as her body conformed to mine. Rocking back and forth, she gripped up at my shoulders, running her nails along them before kissing my collarbone. I could feel her nearing the edge and I pressed harder and farther, her hands tightening with every thrust I made. Im so close. She whispered out before biting her lip. Bella, I- Beep. What was that? I asked, looking down at her. She laughed and shrugged. Beep. No, seriously? Beep. Its your alarm clock. She said, turning her head to look at the table next to my bed. Beep. I looked at it confused, and then reached out to swat at it, wanting to return to the previous moments before we were interrupted. I heard it hit the floor and I jumped, sitting up and glancing aroundan empty room. I was alone. I was alone androck, fucking hard. Shaking my head and groaning, I pulled myself out of bed and looked in the mirror.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 187 of 266

Inked

It was the fourth time in as many nights that I had dreamt about Bella. Every night it was the same, the start of sex and then the alarm clock. It infuriated me because for some reason my brain was only giving me the sex, but I wanted so much more. I knew now that I wanted all of Bella and my brain was tormenting me, making me resort back to a time when all I thought I wanted was sex. It was pathetic. I was pathetic. Jumping in the shower, I washed my hair and soaped up, scrubbing at my chest and arms before letting my hand reach down to take hold of my throbbing dick. I felt like I was fifteen again, lusting over a girl that I couldnt have, and beating off in the shower every morning after a raunchy dream. I found my release quickly, leaning my hand against the shower wall as I emptied myself. Then I grabbed a towel and dried off before re-entering my room and getting dressed. Today wasnt just another day. Today was the day Id make Bella fall in love with me again. I just hope I knew how to do that. ****** BPOV As I woke from another dream, chained to Edward and losing in another epic battle against him, I finally came to a conclusion. I had to stop running. I needed to face and then conquer my fears. What are my fears? I asked myself as I stood in the shower, the hot water running off of me in waves. Fear of rejection. Check. Edward already mastered that one. Fear of being alone. Check. Look around Bella, you are alone. Fear of the unknown. Check. I had no fucking clue where I was going from here. However, I did know one thing. My head was over Edward Cullenbut my heart, well that was another story. ****** EPOV I got into class a few minutes early, and sat backwards in my chair. I looked at Bellas form, leaned over her cell phone, grinning at it like the Cheshire cat.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 188 of 266

Inked

I fought back the urge to grab it and chuck it against the wall, because there used to be a time when she only smiled like that for me. I cleared my throat and she looked up, her eyes a dull comparison to what they were just ten days ago. Hi. I said nodding towards her. Hello. She said quietly. The usually venomous sneer that she held in her voice was missing and I hoped that meant good things for me. ListenI blow at this. Apologizing, I mean. Maybe youll never forgive meand Ill understand that but I just wanted you to know that Im sorry. I never meant the words that I said that night, none of it. I was a jealous prick who should have just kept his mouth shut and trusted the girl that he lovedloves. Trusted the girl that he loves. I waited for a minute and watched as she side-eyed Jessica before turning her attention back to me. She nodded and sighed before nodding again and looking down at her notebook, staring intently at the blank page. I stole a glance at Jess who gave me a concerned look, and then turned in my seat as the professor started class. As class was dismissed I stalled, grabbing my books slowly, waiting for Bella to exit first. When I looked up though, she was waiting at the end of the row, showing a new interest in the Chucks on her feet. I advanced slowly, wondering if she was going to hit me or talk to me. Hi. She said, looking up as I approached her. Talking it is. I followed her out into the hallway and let her speak first. Why, when you finally actually apologize to me, really apologize to me, was it in a class full of people? She narrowed her eyes and I silently kicked myself. Because its one place where I dont have the option of being drunk or stoned. I shrugged, giving her an honest answer. Her body visibly relaxed and she sighed. Well, thanks. For at least really apologizing, I mean. She paused for a moment and then laughed. Shit, thats as far as I got in my head. I laughed with her and then turned serious again when she looked pained. I miss your laugh. I groaned and looked at my feet, deciding now was the time to get real. It was that, or watch her walk out of my life forever. I miss everything about you, B. I miss the way you feel in my arms, the way my bed smells like you after you stay the night. I miss the way your tongue feels against mine. I miss watching your tongue dart across your lip ring when you're nervouslike youre doing right now. I chuckled as she sucked her tongue back into her mouth and then continued.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 189 of 266

Inked

Most of allI just miss talking to you. I miss hearing your voice and I miss your raunchy texts. I miss the way your ass looks in black lace. Fuck, B. I miss you. I miss us. She finally looked up, and when her eyes met mine they were full of tears. You broke my heart, E. I promise that Ill never do it again. I cant lose you, Bella. I just dont want to hurt anymore, but Im not sure that you can make it better. Ill do anything, B. Just let me try. Anything? She asked, a small smile playing on her lips. Fuck, I was in for it now. Anything. I said nodding. I want you to sing to meand I want you to take me on a date. But I want to take it slowmaybe try being just friends again first. I laughed. B, we were never just friends. She laughed, low and throaty like I remembered it and I couldnt help but take a deep breath. She was intoxicating. I thought for a moment and reached out, pulling her closer to me. Her breathing hitched and I smiled. I still recall the taste of your tears echoing your voice just like the ringing in my ears my favorite dreams of you still wash ashore scraping through my head 'till I don't want to sleep anymore You make this all go away you make this all go away I'm down to just one thing. She leaned into me, head bent, breathing ragged as I sang to her. When I stopped she looked up at me and grinned. While it was a good effort, I want you to sing to me in public. In public? I asked, confused. There is nothing like being in a crowded room and hearing you sing, knowing its just for me. Her eyes were teary again and I reached up to swipe a piece of hair from her forehead. My fingers felt the shock waves as my skin connected with hers and she jumped back instinctively, looking up at me with a shocked expression. I should really get to class. She said, glancing up at me quickly before stepping around me. I turned to watch her walk away and I called after her. Oh, B? She turned and looked at me curiously.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 190 of 266

Inked

Id really like to see the E, again. She laughed and flipped me off before turning on her heel and walking down the hallway. When she was out of sight I walked in the direction she had gone, deciding to skip class and sit out in the quad, basking in the sun that had decided to grace Seattle with its presence. An hour later I was joined by Tyler and Jasper, then Alice, followed by Jessica...and Bella. I smiled to myself and took a deep breath, wondering if she'd speak to me. All eyes turned to me curiously as Bella made her way towards us, smiling and nodding as Jessica spoke. Her face was turned more towards Jess, but her eyes were locked on mine. "Hey." I said smiling, hoping I wouldn't look like an asshole if she didn't talk back. I didn't know how ready she was for everyone to be in our business again. "Hi." She said quietly, looking towards her Chuck's and then smiling up at me through her lashes. She looked so damn sexy and all I could think about was kissing her. I licked my lips and then turned to look at the others who were watching us...watching and staring and watching, their eyes going back and forth between Bella and I. Alice was bouncing, literally holding her hand over her mouth, her eyes bugging out of her head. I had to give her credit; she was handling it quite well. Bella turned and looked at Alice. "So, I have to go. I have a ton of homework before my shift tonight." She was doing some silent conversation shit that her and Alice were always doing. Alice nodded and grabbed her hand, gave Jasper a chaste kiss, and dragged Bella away. Bella took a few steps and turned over her shoulder to take one last look at me. "What the fuck just happened?" Jasper asked staring at me incredibly confused. "I talked to Bella after class. No big deal." "Ummm, it's a big fucking deal." Jess said laughing. "She's right." Tyler said nodding. I smiled and shook my head. "Eh, I'm just trying to make shit better." "Good." Jasper said nodding, "Come on man. Let's go." ****** BPOV I had almost puked when Edward voice broke through my thoughts right before class started. I had been texting Ethan, talking about his bike and possibly hanging out after work and then my brain stopped functioning. I didn't know what to say when he said 'Hi' so I stuck to a simple 'Hello' instead of what I wanted to say which was 'I love you, I miss you, I need you'. I wanted to be angry and I wanted to ignore him and push him away but I was tired of running and tired of fighting. I was tired of being so damn angry all the time.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 191 of 266

Inked

And then I couldn't breathe. He poured out his apology, adding that he never meant any of it...and then he practically told me that he still loved me...and my heart stopped. I didn't know what that meant. Was it good that he loved me still? Was it bad? What did it all mean? I looked at Jess in vain, hoping she'd have some kind of answer because I thought I was dying. Then I felt myself nod and I sighed, releasing a breath I hadn't know I'd taken. And then I nodded again before staring at a blank page of my notebook like it had all the answers I'd been looking for. When class ended I had a decision to make...stay and talk like an adult, or run and be angry like a child. I'd been working too hard the past week to try and turn things around...I wasn't going to run away now. I watched him from the end of the row, packing up slowly, looking...lost. His eyes were so dull. As he turned I looked down quickly, feigning interest in my shoes. I turned and he followed me out into the hallway. There was one thing that was bothering me about his little apologetic confession, and until I asked it would drive me crazy. "Why, when you finally actually apologize to me, really apologize to me, was it in a class full of people?" His eyes seemed to darken as he answered. "Because it's one place where I don't have the option of being drunk or stoned." He shrugged. I relaxed a bit, happy that he was at least being honest with me. "Well, thanks. For at least really apologizing, I mean." I paused because I wasn't sure of what else to say, I still didn't know what this all meant. Then I laughed. "Shit, that's as far as I got in my head." He laughed too and I winced because I'd forgotten how much I loved that sound. So I told him. Because hell, if he was being honest then so was I. He groaned and I automatically wanted to take back what I'd said. But he surprised me. I miss everything about you, B. I miss the way you feel in my arms, the way my bed smells like you after a really great night. I miss the way your tongue feels against mine. I miss watching your tongue dart across your lip ring when your nervouslike youre doing right now. I sucked my tongue back into my mouth, not even aware that I'd been doing it. He laughed but then continued. Most of allI just miss talking to you. I miss hearing your voice and I miss your raunchy texts. I miss the way your ass looks in black lace. Fuck, B. I miss you. I miss us. And damn it, I didn't want to cry but I knew I was going to. I could feel the tears welling up, could feel the tell tale pull that your throat gets that makes you either want to sob it all out or just scream. I couldn't stop hiding, pretending that I was okay when everyone, including myself knew that I wasn't. "You broke my heart, E." I watched his face fall as he opened his mouth to answer me.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 192 of 266

Inked

We stood there and talked for a while, and after all was said and done I had coaxed him into singing for me and taking me on a date. I never thought he'd agree...to the date part at least, but he did and my heart soared because it meant he was willing to try again. To try for us, and if he was willing then I was too. Then he sang to me, and while I relished in it I also told him that I wanted him to sing to me in public. When he wanted me to explain why, I did, and I felt the tears again. His hand reached out to brush some hair from my face and I felt the sparks, the ones that had been there from the beginning and they surprised me and I faltered. I jumped back and looked up at Edward quickly. "I should really get to class." I stepped around him but looked back when he called after me. "I'd really like to see the 'E', again." And just like that the tension was cracked. He brought up the one thing I'd thought for sure he'd tiptoe around, the thing that caused this all to happen in the first place. I laughed and flipped him off before walking away. I got halfway through class and knew I'd never be able to concentrate, so I headed to the library and decided to grab a chair and just think for a little while. I met Jess when class was over and we walked out into the quad. I was nervous to see him again. I had butterflies as we approached. As we got closer I could see everyone watching Edward, and then me, and then Edward, wondering what the fuck was going on. He spoke first and I was thankful for that. I spoke back, looking at my shoes but then smiling up at him. I turned towards Alice who looked like she might piss herself and I excused us from the group. Alice grabbed my hand and dragged me off towards our apartment. I shot one last look over my shoulder before I was accosted by Alice's questions. "Ummmm, what is going on? When did this happen? Did you two talk? Why didn't you tell me? What does this mean? Are you dating again? Did you have sex with him?" "Alice!" I yelled, gaining her attention and the attention of anyone within a mile of us. "Chill." She nodded and bit her lip. Her mouth opened again and her hand flew up to cover it quickly. "Let's see. No, we didn't have sex, you frikin' psycho. We just spoke for the first time when we were in class and then afterwards too. He apologized, truly apologized and yeah, I don't really know where we stand or what is going to happen. I guess we'll see." I said shrugging and then biting my lip. One thing was for certain and that was that everything was quite uncertain. "Well, I can ask Jazz." "No, Alice. Stay out of it, okay? This time leave it alone." "Uh-huh, okay." She nodded with a smile. "No, I'm serious. You get involved with it this time and I'll move out. I swear I will never talk to you again." I pointed a finger at her. She made this little 'meep' noise and nodded in agreement.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 193 of 266

Inked

"Good." We walked back to the apartment and then into our separate rooms but I couldn't concentrate so I told her I was going for a walk. ****** ChadPOV The door chimed and I looked up slowly, not expecting to see who I actually saw. "Bella." I said, smiling and standing up. "Hey." She said looking around. "He's not here." I said shrugging and then sitting back down on the stool. "Did you come to talk about the tattoo?" "Oh! Uh, no. I came to talk about Edward." "Uh-huh." I nodded and motioned for her to continue. "I just...I don't know. I guess that's the problem. I just don't know. I don't know what he's thinking. I don't even know what I'm thinking. All I know is that I love him. Fuck, I'm so in love with him." I smiled and shrugged. "Isn't that all that matters?" "Um, not really. No. So much else comes into play." "Wasn't it The Beatles who said 'all you need is love'?" She laughed and shook her head. "You can be such a pain sometimes." "And yet, here you are, always turning to Papa Chad when you need someone to talk to." She crossed the floor and sat on the couch. I stood up and grabbed the stool placing it in front of her and then sitting back down. "Bella, you need to just ask him. Ask him where his head is, what he wants, what he needs you to do and then you need to talk back. Tell him what you want, what you want from him. It's the only way you guys aren't going to drown. If you love him then you need to try, because if not you're just going to end up alone. Is that what you want?" "No, I want him." She cocked her head as if thinking. These two needed a god damn intervention, from themselves. They were both so fucked up when it came to relationships and it really was sad because they were so damn perfect for each other that it infuriated me. "Then tell him that. You both need to jump because it's really hard to reach someone when you're standing on two different cliffs." "Jesus, Chad. How'd you get to be so spiritual?" She asked smiling. "Just call me Buddha, baby."
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 194 of 266

Inked

"What if he leaves again?" She asked before biting her lip. "Then he leaves...and I'll rip his balls off. But if you're both honest with each other and get over the jealousy and the bitterness then isn't it worth it? What's love without pain? You've had the pain, now how about you work on the love?" I gave her a cheesy grin and she groaned. "You are such a loser." "Hey, I could have fed you some Whitney Houston shit and said 'What's love got to do with it?' but I didn't." "Tina Turner." "What?" I asked confused. "That's Tina Turner, not Whitney Houston." "Whatever. I'm more of a Hinder guy." She laughed again and I was glad that I had lifted her spirits even if it was at my own expense. "Thank you." She said standing up. "Of course. I'm here anytime you want to talk." I said nodding and standing up. I watched her as she left and then I turned around. "You can come out now!" I yelled towards the back room. Edward walked out sheepishly and I shook my head. "You listened to every word, didn't you?" He rubbed the back of his neck and nodded. "Yeah." "Good, then you heard what I said to her and I don't have to repeat it to your stupid ass. Time to buck up and be a man, Edward. You really want her to be 'your girl' then prove it. Time to work for it." He nodded again but stayed silent. I felt I had accomplished my mission so I left him out front and walked to the back room to take some inventory. He was supposed to be doing it when Bella appeared so I knew it was now my job to finish it. 29. Falling Slowly Take this sinking boat and point it home We've still got time Raise your hopeful voice you have a choice You've made it now Falling slowly, eyes that know me And I can't go back Moods that take me and erase me And I'm painted black You have suffered enough And warred with yourself It's time that you won. --Falling Slowly by The Frames ******

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 195 of 266

Inked

EPOV I got back to the apartment and threw my stuff on my bed. I paced. And paced. Then I paced some more because I just couldn't sit fucking still. The molecules in my body felt like they had all separated and then caught fire. My breathing was jagged and my heart was thumping. All because Bella had finally talked to me. As dumb and whipped as it sounded, I was fucking flying. So this is what it feels like to be high on life. Not as underrated as I'd assumed. No matter how hard I tried, I just couldn't sit still. I was like a child off their Ritalin, so I grabbed my cell, shoved it in my pocket, and took off towards the shop. I wasn't scheduled to work but I need something to do with my hands. Chad was out back when I got there, drinking a beer and standing over a bunch of boxes and cases of different shit. He looked confused...and annoyed. I nudged him out of the way and grabbed a pen. "Go." I said pointing towards the front. He let out a sigh and turned, leaving me to take inventory. I knew he wouldn't hesitate to accept my unspoken offer, because if there was anything I knew about Chad it was that he despised inventory with every bone in his body. During the third box I heard the door open followed by Chad's distinct voice telling someone I wasn't here. I set the box down and stood up. I started to walk out front because there was no way in hell I was going to sit back and listen to him mack on some betty. I stopped short when I heard Bella's voice. My breath hitched and I stood in the doorway where I knew she couldn't see me and I listened. I listened intently but everything jumbled together as soon as I heard her say that she was in love with me. I felt the calm first, because since the very moment I left Bella on that damn night I had felt so alone. Ever since that moment I had wondered if I'd ever get her back and if she'd ever forgive me enough to love me again. I'd done some shitty things in my life but leaving Bella was on the top of my list. Knowing she still loved me was the final push I needed towards making it all right. I felt the blood rushing through my body, tingling through my fingers and toes, rushing to my ears and then stopping to pool at my groin.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 196 of 266

Inked

Groaning, I looked down at my crotch. "Really?" I whispered. I stood there as they talked, taking in everything Chad was saying, listening to what Bella was worried about. I felt like a total ass and I wanted to make my presence known but for some reason I knew that Chad had bigger plans. I trusted Chad and for some reason he wanted Bella to talk freely, something she wouldn't be doing if she knew I was here. So, I remained in the doorway, down the hall from the girl that held my heart in the palm of her hand. A bruised, tarnished heart but a heart nonetheless. That same heart shattered into a million tiny pieces when she asked Chad "What if he leaves again?". I wanted to run out and yell 'I'll never leave you again' but instead I stood there because I knew that I needed to show her that I'd never leave. Words were futile and fleeting. As soon as Bella left I heard Chad call out, "You can come out now!" I groaned and pushed off the wall, walking out into the open. "You listened to every word, didn't you?" Chad asked. I rubbed at the back of my neck and then nodded. "Yeah." "Good," Chad said, "then you heard what I said to her and I don't have to repeat it to your stupid ass. Time to buck up and be a man, Edward. You really want her to be 'your girl' then prove it. Time to work for it." For once, I really heard what Chad was saying. I nodded again and waited a few minutes before leaving the shop. As I got to my apartment my cell phone buzzed and I was shocked to see Bella's name on the screen. I opened the text and then smiled. EWorking till 2. Be there when I get out? PS. If you're lucky, you'll get one more chance with the 'E'. This time, don't deny that it rocked your world. -B I read it again, and this time I literally laughed out loud. This girl had balls, or brass knuckles. Either way you looked at it, I was fucking head over heels in love with her. BI'll be there. Only one more chance? I was hoping to see the 'E' everyday for the rest of my life. -E When I didn't get a response I shoved my phone back in my pocket and climbed the stairs to my apartment and crashed on the couch next to Emmett who was smiling and murmuring into his cell phone. ****** BPOV I took the long way back to my apartment, letting myself think about what Chad had said to me.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 197 of 266

Inked

It was ironic, him telling me to jump, considering the tattoo on Edward's wrist. But he was right. I needed to jump. Just jump and stop fearing fucking rejection, because without Edward I would just be alone. My epic failure with Ethan had been proof enough of that. Ethan. Fuck. I groaned and grabbed my phone, willing him to not pick up but he did. "Hello Bella." He said, his accent purring at me. "Hi." I said back, wanting to choose my words wisely. "You're calling cause you're blowing me off, right?" "What? No. I, uh. Fuck, yeah. Kind of." "It's cool, Bella. Remember what I told you about me being okay with just being your friend?" "Yeah." I said smiling and nodding. "I think I'm going to give him another chance." "Darling, if you're calling me to ask me not to come tonight then you've already made your choice." I let out a sigh of relief, "Thank you, Ethan." "No problem. I'll still see you at some point. I'm delivering tonight." "OK. I'll see you later then." "Bye, Bella." I hung up feeling relieved. I should have known that he'd take it well. I figured Ethan was a heartbreaker, someone who wasn't into relationships, and for that I was grateful because he'd never be the type to want a commitment. Commitment was something I couldn't give him. Friendship, however, was something I was quite good at. I hurried into my room and jumped in the shower, taking the time to wash my hair and then shave before stepping out and wrapping a towel around me. I took a moment to flip through my closet. I needed to wear something that would give me my unfaltering confidence back because Edward had stripped me of it. I reached for my 'Confidence Boosters', a pair of black leather pants that were hanging in the back of the closet and I smiled as my fingers grazed over them lightly. Those pants had gotten me through a few rough nights, and tonight I hoped they lived up to their name. I slid them on, followed by a pair of black knee high boots with a fierce heel. They were Alice's. She wouldn't miss them. I grabbed a red strapless top and pulled it over my head, then took my hair and lifted it into a ponytail. In the bathroom I did my makeup and looked at myself a few times, deciding that I looked fine enough.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 198 of 266

Inked

Alice was on the couch in the living room, sprawled out with some of her fashion books and her lap top. She looked up and smiled. "Nice boots. Meeting Edward tonight?" "What? How did you-?" I asked, narrowing my eyes. "You have the 'Confidence Boosters' on." Ugh, I'd forgotten that Alice had been the one to buy these for me after a particularly bad fight with my parents in which they told me I was a loser and that I'd never amount to anything. I shook my head and then nodded. "Yes, Edward is coming in tonight. We've got some shit to discuss and I can't be within twenty feet of a bed when I'm near him...so work seemed like the next safe bet." Alice laughed. "It's only a matter of time." "What is that supposed to mean?" I asked, placing my hands on my hips. "What did you see?" "I had a dream. Nothing big, just...just a dream." She said, squinting her eyes in thought. "My, how very cryptic of you." I said smiling. "You're not going to tell me are you?" "You asked me to stay out of it." Alice said shrugging. I snorted and shook my head. "You are a pain in my ass." "But you love me." Her voice followed me as I walked to the front door. "Sure do. Don't wait up." "Oh, I won't. I'll be at Jazzy's tonight." "Night, Alice." I called out as I shut the door behind me and smiled to myself. That girl was something else. I got to the bar and set my phone down. My finger hit a button and I grabbed it realizing that I missed a text from Edward while I was in the shower. I opened it and read it, grinning for a moment before typing back. ESorry I missed your text. Was in the shower. -B I received a text back, relatively quickly as if he'd been waiting to hear from me. BAnd the dirty texts are back! Yes! -E I groaned and shook my head, setting my phone down. This time I was blatantly ignoring his text. Ang came out of the back room and smiled, looking me up and down. "Well, you look amazing."

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 199 of 266

Inked

"Thanks." I said shrugging and turning to open the cooler so that she could set down the bottles she was holding. "What are your feelings on tonight?" "I feel like it's going to be a good night...a very good night." She smiled and then turned away from my questioning stare. I figured it had something to do with Emmett so I dropped it, not wanting to pry. We got busy quickly, the bar filling up and getting rowdy. Ethan stuck his head out of the back room just to say 'Hello' after his delivery and then he headed out. I was grateful that he hadn't stuck around. I was busy making a few shots for a bachelorette party that had stumbled in. They had been keeping me busy all night with their orders for "pink drinks". I had started with a Glamour Martini, then a Vanilla Daisy and then a Bellini-tini. I was currently pouring the last of Eclipse. I kept them pouring because the good tips kept on coming. I handed off the drinks as the opening chords to a familiar song started up. It wasn't unusual for some random Joe Schmo to take the stage and try to woo the bar attendants. However, I stopped mid stride when I heard the voice that accompanied the music. "And it's been awhile Since I could hold my head up high" Edward. "And it's been awhile Since I first saw you And it's been awhile Since I could stand on my own two feet again And it's been awhile Since I could call you" I spun on my heel and darted my eyes to the stage, letting my eyes roam over his body. When I reached his eyes I realized that he was watching me, bent towards the microphone, his fingers strumming at an acoustic guitar. The sight made my knees weak. Pull it together, Bella! "And everything I can remember As fucked up as it all may seem The consequences that I've rendered I stretched myself beyond my means And it's been awhile Since I could say that I wasn't addicted And it's been awhile Since I could say I love myself as well And it's been awhile Since I've gone and fucked things up just like I always do And it's been awhile But all that shit seems to disappear when I'm with you" I took a few steps closer, placing my arms on the bar and leaning into them. He narrowed his eyes and licked his lips before starting the next chorus and verse. "And everything I can remember As fucked up as it all may seem

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 200 of 266

Inked

The consequences that I've rendered I've gone and fucked things up again.... again Why must I feel this way Just make this go away Just one more peaceful day And It's been awhile Since I could look at myself straight And it's been awhile Since I said I'm sorry And it's been awhile Since I've seen the way the candles light your face And it's been awhile But I can still remember just the way you taste" He blinked and his eyes remained shut for a few seconds longer than normal, so I blinked along with him, holding my eyes shut and letting his voice wash over me. "And everything I can remember As fucked up as it all may seem to be, I know it's me I cannot blame this on my father He did the best he could for me And It's been awhile Since I could hold my head up high And it's been awhile Since I said I'm sorry" I opened my eyes to find him watching me. He leaned forward into the mic and smiled slightly before whispering "I'm sorry" again. He stood up as the crowd erupted and he smiled again, nodding slightly in a silent thanks before stepping off the stage. I turned slightly and looked over my shoulder at Angela who was grinning from ear to ear. "You knew about this, didn't you?" "Maybe." She said shrugging before grabbing a few beers and handing them off to a couple of frat boys with necks that were abnormally large for their bodies. When I turned back around Edward was standing on the other side of the bar, directly in front of me. I jumped slightly, not expecting him there. He chuckled slightly and nodded so I smiled and nodded back. He pulled the strap of his guitar over his neck, angling it behind him as he sat on the barstool. He leaned forward on his elbows and motioned to me with his finger. I leaned toward him slightly, being pulled to him as if he were magnet. He reached out and cupped my face with his hands and then smiled. "Bella, I love you. I know you're scared and you have every right to be. Fuck, It's my fault and I fucking messed up...bad. But if I have to I'll spend every fucking moment of the rest of my life showing you how sorry I am and proving just how much I love you." My breathing hitched and I could feel the moisture pooling in my eyes. His thumbs grazed out wipe away the stray tears that had escaped and then he pulled away.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 201 of 266

Inked

"I'll be back when you're done." He said patting the bar. And I just nodded because what could I say after that fucking little speech he'd just given. He nodded again and turned, exiting the bar. I took a deep breath and shifted from one foot to the other before shaking my head and jumping back in to help Angela with the customers. ****** EPOV It had been a week since Emmett had informed me that he'd "dumped that bitch, Rose". I'd laughed at his words and then feigned concern, asking if he was all right. He'd brushed me off and shrugged telling me he was sorry for all the shit that had happened between us. I nodded and shrugged before adding "Damn bitches." We were eloquent and well spoken like that. Obviously we were not men of many words. That was Monday night, three days after my fight with Bella. On Tuesday he finally asked about Bella, and when I denied anything had happened he told me all that he knew...which was pretty much fucking everything. On Wednesday I came home from work to find Angela in our kitchen. Emmett introduced us, and Angela smiled. It was a real smile, not the grimace shit that Rose used to pull. On Thursday Angela was back and making Emmett dinner. I finally placed where I knew her from, and when I asked she had shed no light on the Bella situation. When she left, Emmett insisted they were just friends but I hadn't failed to notice the way he'd stared at her ass all night long. It was those small meetings with Angela that had me begging Emmett for her number that next Monday. I'd promised Bella that I'd sing to her and I knew just how I wanted to do it. Emmett was reluctant to give it up but I promised him that he could listen in, the paranoid fuck. He seemed to forget that he was the one that stole girlfriends. I asked Angela what she thought about my plan and she said that I could do it whenever I wanted, that no band was scheduled because it was a Monday. I sighed out in relief and thanked her before hanging up. I spent the rest of the night pacing. After I went on stage and sang I wasn't sure what I was going to say to Bella so I winged it, cringing when I realized I'd brought tears to her eyes...again. I said goodbye, promising that I'd be back when she closed up and then I left the bar. I walked home slowly, taking in the glow of the Seattle lights. I headed back out towards Mulligan's around one, taking the long way and then perching myself at the bar once I got there. Bella sauntered over looking like sex in leather pants and knee high boots that I'd failed to notice earlier. I must have been blind. Or stupid. She smiled and sighed. "Want a drink?" "Nah, I plan on doing this sober."
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 202 of 266

Inked

She nodded again and turned before saying over her shoulder. "I'm almost done." Angela came from the back room and set down a few bottles of liquor before smiling at me. "Hello Edward." "Angela." I said nodding. "Nice job up there tonight." She said as she pushed the bottles onto the shelves. "Thanks." I smirked as I looked up to watch Bella watching me. When they were finished, Angela waved goodbye and reminded Bella to lock the door when we left. Once we were alone Bella turned to me and sighed, her shoulders rising and then dropping. I watched her in silence for a moment and cracked my knuckles before sitting down at one of the tables. She joined me, in the chair across from mine and pulled her knees up to her chest. "Where were you?" She asked, staring at her knees. I didn't need to ask when, I knew what she was talking about. "Vegas." I knew that wasn't enough so when she remained quiet I continued. "Um, my old boss, Matt? He has a shop there now. I ran, like a punk. And I wanted to erase you from my memory but I couldn't. You were everywhere. Even in fucking Vegas." She snorted and shook her head. "We're being honest here, right?" She nodded and looked up at me. "Well, I kissed someone while I was there. Some random girl at a bar and fuck, as God as my witness, all I could think about was you." "I kissed someone too." She said pushing her legs back to the floor and resting her elbows on the table. She pushed her arms out in front of her, extending them and I reached out to trace Sally on her forearm. "A guy that I met when I started working here. He's one of our delivery guys. After Jess' party, when we got into that argument, I went back to my apartment and I called him. I tried to be with him, to sleep with him but damn it, I couldn't get past kissing him. I just wanted you gone, from my mind, from my heart, from my fucking bed, but you were still there. I told him I couldn't be more than his friend." I nodded and moved my fingers down to the 'B' on her wrist. I wanted to be cocky, to yell out 'hah, she's mine", but I knew I couldn't. I knew that it would be a shitty thing to do and I knew I needed to be better than that for both Bella and myself. I knew I had a long way till she'd be mine again. "Talk to me about that night?" Bella asked, her voice sounding small and I wanted to knock myself out for doing it to her. "I think it really started with the 'E'. It wasn't the tattoo though...it was the idea of it. It's no excuse really but that whole Rose situation really fucked me up a whole lot more than I'd like to believe. It was the closest I'd never been to dating a girl before you, and I left for college and she ended up with my brother. I'd branded myself with her name and then she fucked me over. When I saw that 'E' I thought I'd be OK with it...but the next morning all I kept thinking was that this was where it was all supposed to go wrong. And it was, but not
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 203 of 266

Inked

because of the tattoo, but because I was an asshole who fucked it up all on his own. I fucking panicked because I was too afraid to get that involved with you and to be hurt again, but fuck Bella, I've always belonged to you, even before I met you. I've been waiting for you my whole life. I'm just sorry it took me being a asshole to realize that." I sucked in a breath of air and then released it. It felt good to get it out. "I'm in love with you." She stated simply. I couldn't help but give a small laugh because even though we were both so far apart it made me feel closer to her. "I have something else I need to tell you." I waited until she nodded and replied, "Go ahead." "I was there. Today. When you came in to talk to Chad." I cringed, waiting for her to get angry. "I know." She shrugged and pursed her lips. "Wait-you knew?" I was shocked. I was dumbfounded. "Chad is an awful liar." I couldn't help but laugh, a loud bellowing laugh that I'd learned from living with Emmett. She laughed with me and then shrugged again. "I didn't really care at that point, I just needed someone to talk to." She seemed so sad even through her laughter and I kicked myself again for doing it to her. "Bella, I don't have an excuse for my behavior that night." I didn't need to be any more specific because we both knew what I was talking about. "I was a dick. A complete and utter dick. Those things I said are unforgivable, the way I hurt you...I can't forgive myself for that and I don't expect you to either but I need to try and make it better. I need to try. Please let me try." She nodded slowly and sighed. "I'm in love with you." I cocked my head at her repetition, trying to grasp what she was trying to say. Again she said, "I'm in love with you...and nothing is going to change that, not even your douche-bag ways. I don't want to punish you for the mistakes you've made because I've made mistakes before too. We are all human and I can't...no, I won't punish you for that. I can't breathe without you." I reached out and slid my fingers between hers. She stared down at our hands and I wondered if she was feeling the same thing I was, the hot glow of the fire that ignited when our skin touched, the prickling sensation that accompanied the chills that soared through my body. I'd never ask her to forgive me, but I needed her to because I knew I'd never find this with anyone else. No one would ever compare to her. ****** BPOV

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 204 of 266

Inked

It felt so good to be talking to him, really talking. We'd never done that before. There was so much that I wanted to say to him but I couldn't form the words. He knew everything that I was feeling, he knew that he'd crushed me, he knew that I was worried he'd do it again. What was there left to tell him? I promised myself right there in that damn bar that if I was taking him back then I wouldn't worry about him leaving me again. That if I was taking him back I was going to enjoy it and enjoy us. I refused to live in the past and dwell over stupid mistakes. "I'm sorry that I didn't stop you from leaving." I muttered as I stared at his fingers grasped in mine. My skin was tingling and my body was on fire. Having him so close was like a death wish. "It wasn't your fault." " I shouldn't have agreed with you. I should have asked you to stay. I lied to you." "And so did I." Edward said glancing up at me and then back at our hands. "I'm sorry that I lied to you." I let out a huff of air and then nodded. We sat there in silence for a bit before I broke our connection. "We should go." He hesitated as if he didn't want to leave and I knew how he felt, but then he stood and stretched and I could see the thin line of hair that led to his happy place...or my happy place, depending on how you looked at it, and all at once my heart started to raise and I finally realized just how long it had been with no release. I was drowning in sexual tension. I turned quickly because this time I would take my needed time and slowly go back to our relationship instead of diving in head first like I'd done the first time. I heard him sigh behind me but felt his presence as he followed me to the front door. I flipped off the lights and locked the door behind us. "Can I walk you home?" He asked, a slight smirk dancing on his lips. I smiled and nodded. "Yeah." He reached for my hand and I gave it to him, relishing in the contact that I'd missed so dearly. We remained silent on the walk home. At the bottom of the stairs he fingered the hole in the wall. "Sorry." He murmured. I shrugged. "It's okay." His eyes darkened and he pulled me up the stairs. At the door he stopped and pulled me into him, giving me a chaste hug before stepping back and brushing a hair out of my face. I prayed he wouldn't kiss me, then I prayed he would...and then I prayed that I'd make up my fucking mind. "Goodnight, Bella." He said nodding once and turning. "Night, Edward." I turned to unlock the door and listened as he descended the stairs.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 205 of 266

Inked

I stepped into the apartment and then turned back quickly, remembering that I needed to ask him something. "Edward?" I called out. He turned and looked up at me. "Yeah?" I wrung my hands together and cocked my head. "Um, that concert is Saturday. The Theory of a Deadman one. I was uh, I was wondering if you'd still want to go?" "Of course." He said giving me a smile that took my breath away. I opened my mouth to speak but words wouldn't form so I just nodded and turned back into the apartment, locking the door behind me. I stopped in the kitchen first, taking a shot of whiskey before turning to my room and passing out on my bed, fully clothed, minus my shoes.

30. All or Nothing I've been beggin' you please To tell me you're not alright And you needed to come home (Since you've been gone) To tell me you're not okay And you needed me all along Since you've been gone I need to hear from you Since you've been gone. --Since You've Been Gone by Theory of a Deadman ****** BPOV The following week passed quickly, between classes, work and studying for finals I was fucking strapped for time. I had talked to Edward on the phone every night, feeling like I was back in junior high when a boy would call you to talk about your day. At first it was awkward and then it was a nice end to the day. We talked about anything and everything. We'd never done that before. Emmett had been coming to visit Angela at work and I'd seen them around campus together on numerous occasions. I was glad to see that things seemed to be working out. By Saturday I was ready to spend the evening with Edward. I missed seeing him, and feeling him near me, and smelling him, as creepy as it sounded. I showered and got ready quickly after I got back from the library. I had cranked out a fourteen page final paper in eight hours, and I was damn proud of it. Of course, that meant I was exhausted already and it was only four in the afternoon.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 206 of 266

Inked

I grabbed my phone and shot Edward a quick text. EAre you home yet? -B I slid on a pair of skinny jeans before pulling on a t-shirt and my red chucks. My phone buzzed. BNot yet. Chad is running late. Maybe 30 minutes? -E I growled at the phone and stepped into the bathroom to dry my hair. Once that was done I straightened it and applied my makeup. Alice burst through my door and gave me an exasperated look. "What is taking you so long?" "What? I'm getting ready. Same shit I always do." I shrugged as I swiped at my eyelashes again with the mascara wand. "Well, let's fucking go. I don't know what to wear." Alice huffed. "I've got it under control. You're wearing the outfit I laid out on my bed." I rolled my eyes and leaned towards the mirror, examining my face. She stepped out of the doorway and headed for the bed. "No way! I'm not wearing any of that." She shrieked and I laughed. "Yes you are. You are on my turf tonight." I walked into my room. Alice's hands were on her hips. "I'm not wearing the confidence boosters. I don't need them." "You can't pass for a believable rocker without them buttercup. Plus, Jazz will cream himself once I'm done with you. Please, Ali. You always dress me up, can't I do it for once?" I pouted and finally her face softened. "Fine." She said stubbornly and I smiled. Thirty minutes later she was finished, sporting leather pants and a tight skull tank with a black rosary chain and knee high leather Christian Louboutin boots that made her almost the same height as me. I had spiked her hair and applied dark makeup making her look the epitome of a dark rocker. Fuck, she looked hot. I turned her to face the mirror and she gasped, staring at herself and turning every which way. "I totally get why we call these the confidence boosters now!" She exclaimed. "You like it?" "Love it. You are so right, Jazzy is going to die!" As if on cue, the front door closed and Jasper's voice filled the apartment. "Where are you bitches?"
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 207 of 266

Inked

"Go out first." Alice said examining herself once more. I nodded and slipped out of my room. "Hey Jazz. " I said smiling as I shut the door behind me. "Hola Bells. Where's Al?" "Just finishing up. She'll be out in a second." He nodded and dropped to the couch while I leaned against the wall with a smirk. "What's up with you?" He asked narrowing his eyes. "Nada. Just looking forward to tonight." My grin grew wider as my door opened and Alice stepped out. Jasper turned and blinked, swallowing hard before jumping up. "Holy fuck." Alice giggled. "You like it?" "Jesus, you are a wet dream." I stifled a laugh and excused myself as Jasper pressed Alice up against the wall. I made my way down the stairs and out to my car, jumping in and speeding off to Edward's apartment. When I got there Emmett and Angela were on the couch watching some film that Emmett had to write a paper on so I joined them, waiting patiently for Edward. I desperately wanted to be in his room but it wasn't something I could face alone. I needed to feel closer to him, but without him there with me I was sure to suffocate in the memories that were beyond that door. Flashbacks of our last night together hit me like a ton of bricks and I struggled to stay sane as Emmett complained about the shitty movie that they were watching. When the door opened I looked up quickly and sighed. He looked annoyed and I followed him into his room quietly. I looked around and cringed at the scarf that was still tied to his chair, a reminder of what we had before everything went wrong. I prayed we could get back to that place. He sighed heavily, and when I looked up his eyes had followed mine to the back of the chair. I dropped mine like I hadn't known he was watching. I knew he was pissed that Chad had been late but I didn't want to deal with a cranky Edward all night. "Stop being cranky." I said perching myself on his bed. He glanced at me and his eyes darkened immensely. "It's so hard to be when you're on my bed." I laughed and shrugged. "Wait till you see Alice, Jasper almost jizzed himself." Edward chuckled and stripped off the shirt he was wearing. My eyes automatically found the new ink that had been placed on his ribs. "You got a new tattoo." I said standing up and crossing the floor towards him.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 208 of 266

Inked

He looked at me and then down at it as if he forgot it was there. "Yeah, in Vegas." He said nodding. I reached out and traced my fingers down it slowly, the word Faith pressed against my finger tips. "It's nice." I said and I didn't miss the moan that escaped from his lips. "Do you have any new ones?" I laughed bitterly. "I learned that lesson the hard way." "What lesson?" He asked grabbing a t-shirt and pulling it over his head. "Having someone that's not you tattoo me." I shrugged. He scowled and shook his head. "I'm sorry." "No more apologizes, let's go." I turned towards the door and he followed me. We said goodbye to Emmett and Angela and walked down to my car. The ride to my apartment was awkward after our conversation back in Edward's apartment. Though as soon as his hand found mine the tension seemed to fade away. We climbed the stairs quickly and opened the door to find Alice and Jasper in the kitchen. Alice's hair was strewn about haphazardly and I scowled at her. "Jesus, you were right." Edward said scanning his eyes over her body and I punched him in the shoulder. He chuckled and Alice did this little spin which elicited a "very nice" from Edward. I rolled my eyes and went to my room to grab my cell and the tickets. When I got back to the kitchen Alice was pouring shots, I took one but then denied the others because I didn't want to die before seeing Tyler Connolly live and in all his glory. We left shortly after, taking my car and heading to the venue. I perched myself on a railing outside the Paramount Theatre as we waited for the doors to open. Edward stood between my thighs with his back to me and I played with his hair as he talked to Jasper about some tattoo that Jasper wanted done. "Alice? When are you going to get a tattoo?" I said, giving a small whine in my voice. "Never." "Never?" "When Theory breaks up." She said scowling. The bleached blonde twig in front of us turned quickly and with her little chipmunk voice she chided Alice. "Um, sweetie they'll never break up. Are you insane?" Alice looked over her shoulder at me. She hated being talked down to like she was a child. People constantly under estimated her because of her height.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 209 of 266

Inked

I smiled at her and pushed Edward to the side. He gave me a quizzical look and I brushed him off. "Listen, tramp. I definitely wasn't speaking to you, so back the fuck off and shut the fuck up." Alice said, placing her hands on her hips. "Aw, you are so cute when you're angry." She said smiling. I stepped forward and leaned into her face. "And you are fucking ugly all the time. Now drag your ass before I stomp your face in." She gave a little "meep" and stepped back bumping into the girl in front of her who turned and glared. She reached out for her friend who looked fifteen and terrified before dragging her off to get back farther in the line. I reclaimed my place on the railing and Edward smirked at me, narrowing his eyes. Jesus Christ, he is so fucking hot. I could feel my pussy twitch with excitement and I bit my lip. "You are so fucking sexy when you're angry." He said leaning into my ear and thrusting his hips into mine. I shivered and he chuckled before turning back to Jasper. "Thanks." Alice said hopping up next to me. "Please, like you needed help. I've just got all this pent up animosity from the last argument I got in with a chick. I should have slung fists not words, but I didn't, and now I'm itching for a throw down." Alice laughed. "Someday it will happen, I'm sure of it." I narrowed my eyes at her cryptic message and then jumped up as the doors opened. "Time to rock, baby." Once inside we found our seats, which were relatively good but not great. The lights seemed to dim at almost the perfect moment and the crowd cheered as the openers, aptly named the Charm City Devils took the stage. Six crappy songs later and the crowds parted for an intermission before the wondrous Tyler Connolly took the stage. As the lights dimmed again people poured back into their seats as the band took the stage. Again the crowd erupting in cheers and screams, including Alice which made me laugh. Edward's hand snaked around my waist as they jumped right into 'Hate My Life' followed by "All or Nothing' and "So Happy". By the end of the show they had everyone on their feet as they closed it out with "Not Meant to Be". It was not lost on me that they hadn't played "Bad Girlfriend" but I waited patiently for the encore. As the crowd chanted they finally came barrel-assing back onto the stage and the opening chords to my favorite song had everyone in an uproar. Edward's arm wrapped around my waist and his lips found my shoulder as Alice and I screamed along with the lyrics.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 210 of 266

Inked

I felt content here. With Edward wrapped around me, the lyrics to the song not lost on me. I wanted to be his again, I wanted him to be more than just a tattoo on my body. I wanted him to own me, to possess me. I needed it, especially as his body pressed to mine, our hips swaying slightly. No matter where we were, with him I was home. I could feel his slight stubble grazing my shoulder and I thought about how I wanted it between my legs, rubbing at me, leaving small marks in the wake of his reclaiming. I smiled at Edward over my shoulder and he grinned back as he watched Alice and I dance to the song. When it ended I was soaring in that rush that you get after you've seen a great show. The way the music lifts you up and makes you giddy, your chest can still feel the bumping bass and everyone yells because their eardrums are ringing. There was nothing like it in the world. It was almost midnight when we got back to my apartment, but we were all wound up so we left my car and walked down to Mulligan's so that we could grab a couple of drinks. Mulligan's had become my own personal Cheers, and I was its Carla...or perhaps I was Norm. Whatever. As we made our way to the bar, I waved at a few of my regulars. Edward leaned into my ear. "It's kind of like Cheers, huh? Everybody knows your name." I balked for a moment. "I swear, sometimes I think you can read minds." He shrugged and pulled up a stool for me before grabbing one for himself. Alice perched on the opposite side and Jasper next to her. Ang eventually made her way to us and we ordered a round of shots and beer. The bar was relatively quiet for a Saturday night, though I assumed a lot of people had perhaps gone to the show, considering Theory was a big college crowd pleaser. Edward grabbed my hand and pulled me out on the dance floor after we took our shots. My hands moved upwards and ran through the hair at the nape of his neck. His eyes fluttered and he leaned back into my touch. "I've missed you this week." He said, looking down at me. I nodded silently and sighed because I had missed him too but didn't want to talk about that at the moment. My hips moved slowly to the music and Edward's fingers drew circles on my hip bones. I pulled him closer and his leg moved between my legs, causing me to grind against him. He moaned as he leaned into my ear and then gave it a soft bite, eliciting a moan from my mouth too. I was trying so hard not to fall into our old tricks, the tormenting each other, the fighting for dominance, though if he asked I'd let him dominate me over and over. The music sped up but we continued our slow grind and my hands slid down his back and then back up again, giving a light tug on his hair. "Bella?" He asked. "Yeah." I whispered. "Unless you want me to drag you back to my bed tonight, you are going to have to stop pulling at my hair." He groaned into my ear.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 211 of 266

Inked

"Sorry." I said giving a small laugh and dropping my hands to his waist. His lips brushed at my collar bone and my breathing hitched because he was so close to my mouth but so far away and I ached for him. "Can we get another drink?" He said, pulling back to look at me. I nodded slowly, not actually wanting that at all. However, I took his hand and headed towards the bar. ****** EPOV The concert had been amazing. Bella had picked me up and seemed happy even though I was running late. I had been pissed at Chad for not showing up on time, but then I reminded myself that he owned the place and I was his lowly minion. Therefore I needed to keep my mouth shut. Bella soothed me though, just by being around me and within moments of stepping into my bedroom my bad mood was fading fast. It didn't hurt that Bella was on my bed. I followed her eyes to the scarf hanging on the back of the chair and I wished like hell that I had removed it but I hadn't- because I was masochistic, and for some reason I really enjoyed torturing myself. Or perhaps I was reminding myself how good it had been with Bella. Then she saw the tattoo and for that moment the world stopped. As the word 'Vegas' left my mouth it tasted bitter and I could feel the anger rising back up inside me. But she reached out and touched me and the calm seeped back into my body, her fingers blazing a trail of fire over my skin. I just wanted to touch her, to have her touch me like she used to, but she wanted to go slow and as much as it was killing me and my poor balls, I was really trying to respect her wishes. When we got back to her apartment I almost died because of what Alice was wearing and I knew that I'd be hearing about that outfit from Jazz for the next month, at least. She had on those damn pants that Bella had been wearing the night we finally talked and it brought back flashbacks. Bella's ass in leather. Bella's ass in black lace. Bell on the kitchen table. The hood of the car. The wall in her room. The strip tease. I think I murmured something along the lines of "very nice", and then I shook my head, chasing the thoughts away. Bella turned on her heel and stalked to her bedroom. The concert was interesting to say the least, I spent most of the time watching Bella's ass sway to the music so I can't actually tell you if Theory of a Deadman was actually good live. However, I can tell you that Bella moves more to the right than to the left. She likes to slide her hands over her hips and when dancing alone she plays with the hem of her shirt. Twice her hands brushed my cock and it jumped with excitement, pining for Bella until I chastised myself enough for it to go away. When they came back out for an encore and broke into 'Bad Girlfriend' I couldn't take it any longer and I grabbed her by the waist and pulled her to me, pressing my lips firmly on her shoulder to keep myself from attacking her neck like I wanted to. She smiled back at me and I sighed in relief that I wasn't pushing her farther than she wanted. After the show ended we dropped her car off at her apartment and the four of us walked into a quiet Mulligan's. It was a rarity, but it was a nice change of pace after being bombarded with bodies at the show.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 212 of 266

Inked

After taking a shot with Bella I dragged her to the dance floor and pulled her tight against me. I needed some friction in the form of Bella, and since I couldn't fuck her I did the second best thing that I could. I danced with her. Though it was really fucking hard to behave with her little moans and tugs at the back of my hair, and I warned her that she'd either need to stop that shit or fuck me. She chose to stop, which I'd figured would happen. I'd be a liar if I told you I wasn't praying for the second option. Then we hit the bar again because I couldn't dance with her for another minute without bending her over and fucking her in front of everyone. I barely touched the bar before Bella lightly tugged at my hand, pulling me along with her through a door that led to a back room in the building. She smirked at me over her shoulder in silence and opened another door. She pulled me through and shut the door behind us, encasing us in darkness. I could hear her breathing and I blinked a few times trying to get a grasp on my surroundings. All at once we were surrounded by light and Bella stood with her hand grasping a chain that fell from a light bulb on the ceiling. I took a moment to look around and I grinned. A storage closet. Perfect. Bella licked her lips and I knew what she wanted so I gave it to her. Stepping forward, I lightly pushed her shoulders so that she stepped backwards and directly into the door we had just walked through. She hit it with a soft thud and then moaned, her eyes blinking some kind of Morse code. Her tongue darted out to lick her lips and I smiled before moving myself in between her legs. I leaned against the door with my forearm, running my fingers through the hair on the back of her head. Her tongue snaked out to flick at her lip ring and I gave her a slow smile. She sucked her tongue back in and I dipped my head down to press my lips to hers. I fought with my dick as it attempted to crawl out of my jeans and attack her. I seemed to win for the time being and I slid my tongue out, darting it over her lip ring a few times before she allowed the entrance to her mouth. Her soft little tongue flicked at my tongue ring and then she moaned into my mouth. I hoped she was thinking about all of the things my tongue ring had once done to her. Her hands grabbed at my shoulders and pulled me around so that I was against the door and she had the upper hand. Her hands reached under my shirt and her fingers and then nails gently dragged down my chest. I groaned in to her and bucked my hips. She laughed and pulled back. I frowned at her and she shook her head, lifting one eyebrow and sliding her hands the button of my jeans. Oh. OH! I leaned my head back on the door as she undid my jeans. She gasped when she found no other fabric underneath them. I laughed and she bit her lip, pulling my jeans down and freeing my cock that had given a whole new meaning to 'rock hard'. She lowered herself to her knees and grasped my cock in one of her hands before moving her other hand to do the same. She pumped me hard, twice, before leaning forward and flicking out her tongue. "Sweet, Jesus." I moaned, afraid that I'd shoot before she even did anything. I felt like a fifteen year old getting his first blow job. It had been two agonizing weeks of jacking my shit and I was more than happy to get a little more.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 213 of 266

Inked

She laughed and did it again before placing her lips around the head of my cock and pressing forward. I groaned and desperately tried to stay still and let her do what she wanted. I managed to do that for three thrusts...and then I started thrusting back. Her left hand reached up and took of me what she could not take in her mouth. Her mouth and hand pumped simultaneously, bringing me closer and closer to the relief I was craving. Her tongue encircled me and I could feel the coolness of her lip ring against the heat of my skin. She moaned against me and I bucked hard. Her mouth moved quicker and she moaned again. I grasped at her hair, taking caution to not pull her head in farther. "Bella." I groaned out as she gently ran her teeth down my shaft before flicking at my tip and taking my entire cock back into her mouth in one motion. "Fuck, Bella." I was so fucking close. I could feel it in my stomach, the tension that was about to burst. She tightened her mouth in a squeeze and pumped me tightly, her teeth making another appearance. I called out her name as I shot into her mouth, her lips making this sweet little sucking noise as she swallowed. She stood up and wiped at her mouth. I pulled her in and kissed her deeply. I knew in my heart that that was Bella's way of telling me that she forgave me. "You are so amazing." I said, kissing the top of her head. She laughed. "Thanks. Now, let's get back out there before they start looking for us." She took my hand and led me out of the closet. We stepped back into the main room and were assaulted by cat calls. I laughed and rubbed the back of my neck as Bella stepped around behind the bar and grabbed a bottle of Jack and two shot glasses. "Shot for shot? See who breaks first?" Bella asked, deviousness pooling in her eyes. Bella however didn't seem to realize that she weighed about sixty-five pounds less than me and eventually I was carrying her home. I got her into her room and I removed her chuck's and her jeans, licking my lips at her red lacy boy shorts underneath. I took the opportunity to do something I'd been wanting to do for the last two weeks. I leaned over her and faced my fears. My fingers gently traced over the 'E' on her thigh and I couldn't help but smile. It was a great tattoo, Chad had done a remarkable job on it. She was marked as mine, for all of eternity. It was sexy as hell to know that a girl loved you that much. Loved you enough to permanently place you on her body and not care that it would be a fixture on her body for the rest of time. She was mine. She would always be mine. I'd never let her go again and she had marked herself. She had voluntarily placed a tattoo on her body as if paying homage to mine and I would repay her. Behave. I growled at myself as my dick began to rise and I bit my lip to stifle as moan as she turned sideways in bed, her leg jutting out to perch her drunken ass in the air. I stepped back, not wanting to appear like a creeper if she woke up. Mother fucker. I looked up at the ceiling asking God to take pity on my dick.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 214 of 266

Inked

Her hand reached out and her eyes fluttered open. "Stay with me?" God hated me. I hesitated for a moment and Bella grew annoyed as drunken Bella usually does. "Get your ass in this bed. Now." She growled. I ran my fingers through my hair and then kicked off my boots, because no man, I repeat no man turns down his drunken, half dressed girlfriend when she's begging him to come to bed with him. Was that was she was, my girlfriend? Were we back there? She wasn't a friend with benefits and she wasn't just a friend, red lace underwear were currently confirming that. I shrugged and shook my head as I climbed into bed and pulled the covers over us. Bella gave a little sigh of contentment and curled into my body, hitching a leg over my waist. Seriously, God? Why do you do test me? 31. Sexual Reunion "I'll let you see me I'll covet your regard I'll invade your demeanor And you'll yield to me Like a scent in the breeze And you'll wonder What it is about me It's my big secret Keeping you coming Slow like honey Heavy with mood" --Slow Like Honey by Fiona Apple ****** The next morning I rolled over and moaned. There was a thudding in my ears and I questioned it momentarily before realizing it was my heartbeat. My body ached, mostly my head but in other places too. My mouth was dry, and cotton like. I furrowed my brow and moved my hand, brushing against something hard. I pulled my hand away and then moved it back. Again with the hard. I opened my eyes and was inches away from Edward's face. His eyes locked mine and he laughed, cocking an eyebrow. "If you're going to touch it could you at least wrap your fingers around it." I looked down quickly to where I was palming his morning wood. "Sorry." I groaned, sitting up quickly. Too quickly. I groaned and lay back on the bed. "There's Tylenol on the table next to you." He said nodding over my shoulder. I turned and popped the pills into my mouth before grabbing the water next to them and taking several large gulps.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 215 of 266

Inked

"Thanks." I murmured before turning over to face him. His shirt was off, but his jeans were on and the blankets were pulled down past his waist. He was propped up on one arm. With every breath he took his chest elevated and his tattoos rippled, causing my woman parts to quiver and squeal. God, he's so fucking hot. He cocked another eyebrow at me, as if questioning what I was thinking, and I decided to show him. I pressed him back against the bed and flipped to straddle his waist. My head dipped low and my tongue slid out to flick one of his nipples, eliciting a moan from deep in his chest. I pulled his left hand up my mouth and started kissing the tattoos on his arm, starting with his wrist and slowly moving upwards to end at his shoulder. I slid my tongue across his chest, tracing out 'Brooklyn' before flicking his other nipple and kissing back down his right arm. He grew impossibly hard between my legs and I ground into him. Nothing but his jeans and my thin underwear between us, keeping us from doing what we both so badly wanted to do. His hands slid to my waist and then upwards, taking my shirt with them. He tossed it to the side and reached up to take my tits in his hands. He hooked his thumbs in my bra and pulled it down before he pinched both my nipples, giving them a hard tug that caused a hiss to appear at my lips. I gently moved my hips against his as he fondled me more, tugging, squeezing and biting. I could feel an orgasm start to grow inside me and I sighed in relief. I pressed against him and moaned. His hands moved up to my neck, grasping at me and pulling my mouth down to meet his. My hands rested on his chest. "I love you." He whispered into my mouth. I couldn't help but smile as I whispered, "I love you too." My hair was draped over my neck, resting on his chest and he tugged at it and smirked. My hands moved down to his jeans as he kissed at my earlobe. Just as I got the button undone there was a knock at the door. "E?" Fucking Jasper. My mind screamed. Edward groaned and furrowed his brow. "Go away, Jazz." "Look I really hate to interrupt the reunion but Chad just called, said he can't get hold of you and he needs to talk to you." I turned my head and leaned forward, biting his collarbone. He moaned and bucked his hips. "I'll call later." Edward said with a groan. "I get what's going on in there, I really really do...but he said it was important."

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 216 of 266

Inked

"Important enough to ruin the only sex I've had in the last two weeks?" "How do you know I was going to fuck you, playboy?" I whispered against his chest. "You weren't walking away from this one." He whispered back with a thrust of his hips. I shrieked. "Jeez-us, will you just call him? So he stops calling me?" Edward groaned and lightly pushed me off of him. I gave a whimper and he smirked with narrowed eyes. "Sorry baby, duty calls." I threw myself back on the bed and watched as he picked his cell up from my desk. "E?" "I'm calling, I'm calling!" He shouted. "Thank you, fucker." Jasper shouted back. As Edward waited for Chad to pick up the phone I heard Alice's door shut. Lucky bastards. I listened to Edward's side of the conversation and when he hung up he looked perplexed. "He wants me to come in, wants to talk to me about something but he won't say what. He says it's nothing bad though. So at least no one died." He shrugged. "So, your leaving?" I pouted. "I have to." He grabbed his shirt and pulled it over his head. "Fine." "Don't be mad." He knelt on the bed and grabbed my ankle, pulling my foot up to his mouth. He kissed at my toes before sucking lightly on the inside of my foot, causing my nerves to tighten all the way up my leg. "If you tell me Rose taught you to do that I might have to kick you in the face." I said panting. "First of all, I read it somewhere. Second of all, if you ever bring up Rose again...especially while we're in your bed, I'll kick your ass." He said moving upward and kissing at the 'E' tattoo. He peppered little kisses up my hip, biting lightly at my hip bone before moving to kiss my belly button and then the underneath of both my tits. "I have to go." He breathed into my skin. "I hate you." I whispered. "I know." He said moving to support himself above me. "Can I take you out tonight? On a date?" I bit my lip and nodded before reaching to swipe a piece of hair from his left eye. "Good." He smirked. "Look good for me baby." He kissed my shoulder and palmed my right breast.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 217 of 266

Inked

"Don't I always?" I asked. "Okay, let me rephrase that. We're going someplace nice, so dress accordingly." He smiled down at me. "Okay." I nodded and flicked my tongue over my lip ring. "Do I make you nervous?" He whispered as he lowered his lips to my earlobe. "N-No." I stuttered as he bit down hard, his movements clouding my train of thought. "Liar." He growled. I moaned and he pushed himself off of me, leaving me alone on my bed in only a red lace bra and matching underwear. He looked over me like I was a piece of meat and he pulled out his cell phone, snapping a picture before shoving it back into his pocket. "Just something to get me through 'til tonight. I'll be back at seven. Be ready to go." He said pulling on his boots. "Okay." I said watching him as he walked out my door. ****** EPOV It took every molecule in my body to walk out of her room leaving her like that. Panting and fucking seeping wet. I could smell her on me, her scent was on my clothes, on my skin, seared into my brain. I had almost devoured her when I kissed her tattoo, her shrine to me, but somehow I kept myself from doing so. I regretted stopping myself. I adjusted myself and took the stairs quickly, annoyed that I had had Bella pick me up the night before. I walked the few blocks to the store and opened the door, calling out Chad's name. He came from the back room and smiled. "Hey, bitch." "Oh no, you're the bitch. Do you know what I just had to walk away from? My girlfriend, in red lace, sprawled out on her bed." I said, licking my lips at the thought. I ran my fingers through my hair and dropped down on the couch. Chad closed his eyes and I threw one of the photo albums at him. "Dude, cut it out. Now." He laughed and shrugged before grabbing the stool from behind the counter. "So, what was so important that you needed me here at this very moment?" "Well, I...uh, I need to talk to you about something and I'm not sure how you're going to take it so let me just get it all out." "Alright." I said leaning back and putting my feet on the coffee table. "I'm thinking about leaving Seattle." He said in one breath.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 218 of 266

Inked

What theI jumped up from my position and opened my mouth but he held up a hand silencing me. "Seattle isn't really where I wanted to end up. A friend of mine wants to sell his shop in Los Angeles to move closer to some girls he's boning. Seems she's from Florida and wants to move back home. Whatever. Anyways, he's offered me dibs on his place before he puts it on the market. I want you to go with me." "You want me to go to Los Angeles with you?" Chad stood up and folded his arms, nodding once before adding. "As my partner. Business partner." Los Angeles. Los Angeles. California. Wait, what? "As your partner, like own part of the business?" I asked, shaking my head and trying to get a grasp on the situation. "Half. Half of the business. I only want to bring you on if we're even." "Shit. You can't just spring this on me." "I know. But it all happened kind of fast." "When will you be leaving?" I asked, rubbing at the back of my neck. "Um, two weeks? Maybe three, four at the most if the sale takes a bit longer to go through." Chad said, cracking his fingers. "Two-Two weeks? Jesus, Chad." I started to pace the floor, wringing my hands. "How much?" "Down payment on the building would be about fifteen thousand each." I stopped pacing and looked at him. "Are you joking?" "I wish." Chad said shrugging. "We could take a loan out." I sighed and shook my head. "I need a few days. Can you give me a few days?" "Yeah, sure. A few days. Okay." Chad nodded and pursed his lips. "Fuck." I said under my breath as I moved past him and out the front door. What the fuck was I going to do? ****** I got to Bella's at ten of seven, let myself in and was chastised as I started to open her door. "Wait in the living room." She yelled. She seemed far away so I assumed she was in the bathroom. "I'll be right out!" I sat on the couch and stared at my shoes. I'd come to a conclusion...or a decision, I guess, about what I was going to do. I just wasn't sure how it was going to work, or if it was going to work.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 219 of 266

Inked

I heard her door open and her throat clear. Looking up quickly, I was thankful I wasn't standing. My knees would have given out and I would have kissed those damn heels she was wearing. I felt my dick harden in my pants and I choked back a moan. A deep purple dress was clinging to her body as if it would burn in a fiery hell if every inch of it wasn't touching her. Not that there was a whole lot of it. It came to mid-thigh and her tits were begging to be released. One strap was thicker than the other, and I scanned down over her body as I made my way back down to the fucking heels that were begging me to fuck her. I should have thought up date night weeks and weeks ago. The way her tattoos stood out, dark and heavy on her light and milky skin paired with the dark color of the dress was almost too much for me to handle. I stared at the ink across her body and wondered how I ever thought I could live without her. I tugged at the tie that was threatening to choke me and stood up slowly. I traced the back of my teeth with my tongue ring, itching to lick her from head to toe and then back down again. Bella's eyes roamed over my body and she bit her lip, holding it for a few breaths before licking her lips and flicking her lip ring. Fuck, I need to get her out of here before I take her against the wall. I stepped towards her and out stretched my hand, keeping my mouth shut for fear that I'd beg her to forget the date and just ride me. She extended her hand to me and I led her out the door. "You look amazing." I nuzzled against her ear on the way down the stairs. "Thank you." She purred, causing my dick to strain harder against my pants. Take her right here, right here on the stairs so everyone can hear her and know she's yours. I shook the thoughts out of my head. We got to the car and I opened her door for her, yes I could actually be a gentleman, before sliding into the driver's seat. Again I tugged at my tie, not used to the confinement that it offered. I started the car and started off toward downtown Seattle. "Where are we going?" Bella asked, glancing sideways at me. She blinked slowly and I took a deep breath, trying to regain my thoughts. "I'm not telling you." She narrowed her eyes and folded her arms. That shit wasn't working on me so I shrugged and diverted my attention back to the road.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 220 of 266

Inked

We continued in a comfortable silence till I pulled up to the restaurant. Bella's eyes lit up and she did a little squeal that I'd never heard from her before, and I cocked an eyebrow at her. "Sorry, I've just always wanted to eat here." She said smiling. I parked the car and took her arm, leading her through Cucina's main doors. The hostess stood at the door with a smile plastered to her fake face. "Cullen, for two." I said, nodding. She scanned the list for a moment and then smiled. "Right this way." She said as she grabbed two menus. Bella leaned into me and whispered, "You made reservations?" "Of course, it's a date. That's what you do." I shrugged. She smiled and linked her arm in mine. I didn't think that Bella noticed the stares as we walked by the other tables. The men looked at her as if she was a piece of steak and the women looked at her in disdain, masking their jealousy. I loved every minute of it. We sat down and our waiter approached the table rather quickly. Nodding towards myself before smiling at Bella. "Ciao." He said quickly. "Ciao." Bella replied, nodding slightly. "How are you both doing tonight?" He asked as he filled our water glasses. "Meraviglioso, grazie." I heard Bella say and I looked up stunned. I had no idea that she could speak Italian. She caught my stare and blushed slightly, something else I'd never known Bella could do. "Ahhh," Said the waiter, "Parlate Italiano?" "S, ma non ho in molti anni." Bella answered and smiled. I was itching to follow along but I'd barely made it past ninth grade French class. "Bene, siete molto buono." He spoke again. Bella nodded at whatever he had said. "Per favore, prendete un momento con i menu." He said before turning to walk away. I stared at Bella unabashedly until she looked up and smiled. "What?" "Don't what me! I didn't know you could speak Italian." She shrugged, coming off a bit embarrassed and I wondered if this was territory that I should have treaded into lightly. Last time we spoke of her Grandmother was a bit bittersweet.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 221 of 266

Inked

"Well, my Nonna always spoke it around the house, as did both my parents. I don't know, I guess when you hear it enough it just sticks with you." She flicked over her lip ring and seemed lost in a thought for a moment. I touched her hand lightly and she startled, focusing back on me before shaking her head and looked down at the menu. The waiter came back with bread and took our orders. Bella asking for the Pappardelle with Roasted Eggplant and Chicken and I ordering the Pollo Ala Napoletana. By the time dinner was finished we had finished off a bottle of red wine. I paid for the bill, left a large tip and escorted Bella back out to the car. "Your place or mine?" Bella asked with a hiccup. "You aren't going to pass out on me are you?" I asked side-eying her. "No. Of course not. I just get a little loopy on wine." I chuckled to myself. The girl could go shot for shot on almost any hard liquor but it was wine that did her in? "I'll remember that." I said holding her door open for her and slapping her ass as she climbed in. She yelped and then laughed. I got in on the driver's side and started the car, tugging at the tie again before pulling out onto the street. "Here." She said leaning over towards me. She loosened the tie and lifted it over my head before unbuttoning the top bottom of my shirt and reached to roll up both of my sleeves. "Comfier?" She asked, cocking her head and grinning. I smiled back at her and nodded. "Good." She hiccupped again and slapped her hand over her mouth, causing me to laugh more. Her phone beeped and she grabbed it, flipping it open and groaned. She looked up at me and shrugged. "I've been black listed from my apartment for the night. Your place okay?" More than okay. I thought to myself. I nodded and smiled, watching her out of the corner of my eye. I pulled up to my apartment shortly after, and we both got out. "I have nothing for class in the morning." Bella said behind me as I led the way up the stairs. "It's fine. We'll figure something out."

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 222 of 266

Inked

I unlocked the apartment and we were met by silence. It made me smile. I felt Bella's hands wrap around my waist and quickly unbutton my pants. Her hand dipped inside and grabbed my dick, giving two short pumps while she pressed her tits into my back. She wanted it just as bad as I did. I dropped my tie to the floor along with the car keys and I turned quickly, grabbing her hips. Pressing her against the door, I leaned in to brush my lips against her earlobe. "Bella?" I asked in a hushed voice. "Ye-yeah?" She said, her chest heaving with ragged breaths. I moved between her legs and grabbed her wrists, lifting them above her and pinning them to the wall. "Remember that first night you were here? The night of that party, where I almost fucked you on my bed, and then I almost fucked you against this door?" "Yes." She said so quietly I could barely hear her. "Tonight, I'm fucking you against this door." I slid my hands down her thighs before she could answer me and roughly lifted her dress, revealing nothing underneath. "Fuuuuck, Bella." I leaned my head against her shoulder and ran my fingers up her thigh before frantically moving them over to find her clit. My dick was so hard that it actually hurt. I didn't know what had gotten into me. I needed to fuck her before I came all over myself. She inhaled sharply and bucked her hips. "No games tonight, please E. I just need to feel you in me." I smiled against her collar bone and I kissed her jaw, moving both hands to pull my pants down. I grabbed her hips and spun her around, running my hands down her thighs again before placing myself at her entrance. Her hips swayed , begging for me to fuck her and I complied, pressing hard and deep into her. I stayed there a moment relishing in the feeling of being surrounded by her again. The way her body craved mine and held me so tightly inside her. It was like our bodies were meant for each other. I gave a few deep thrusts, making her throw her head back and rest on my shoulder, moaning as she did. I pulled out moments later, spinning her back around to me and then entering her again. "Shit, E. Oh, you feel so fucking good." She moaned in my ear. Her heels made her tall enough that I didn't need to support her weight but her knees were failing her miserably as I fucked her so I wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her to me. When it got to be too much I pulled out again, eliciting a sigh of complaint from both of us. I pulled her the few short steps to the couch and sat down, while Bella straddled me. I gave her the reigns to lead this time and she lowered herself onto me quickly, making me moan. I tilted my head back to rest on the couch but Bella reached up and grabbed my hair. She brought my face to hers as she did all the work, up and down, up and down. "I'm gonna fuck you so good tonight." She moaned into my ear. I groaned in agreement.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 223 of 266

Inked

"Do you like it when I ride you E?" Oh, fuck me. "Fuck, yes. Yes." She purred against my shoulder and then moved her face back in front of mine. She kissed me deeply, her tongue drawing circles around my tongue ring. As she pulled away I slid my tongue out and traced her bottom lip. Our foreheads pressed together and our eyes watched each other as her walls tightened around me and she cried out in her release. Fuck, she's gorgeous when she comes. I grabbed at her hips and held her still, thrusting my hips up to take over the work. She dipped her head to rest in the crook of my neck and I wrapped her hair in my hand as I pummeled over and over again into her. Her cries filled the apartment and I adored being able to make her sound like that. I'd missed it more than I'd realized. Her scent was all around me, freesia and sex mixed with the taste of the wine on her lips. It was almost too much to handle. I bit my lip and then tightened my grip on her hair as I came, in short hot spurts matched with short thrusts. My body went limp and Bella continued her hold on it, her arms snaking around my waist, her fingers pressed into my lower back. I kissed at her neck and then shoulder, peppering little kisses across her sparrows and then back up the other side of her neck. Goosebumps appeared on her body and I laughed. "Am I making you cold?" "Turning me on." She moaned and I groaned in frustration. "I could have gone longer if you'd told me you wanted more." I said moving to look at her face. She laughed. "I don't think I could have handled more." "Good answer." I kissed her lips and then her forehead before lifting her off of me, my dick feeling the loss of heat from her body. She whimpered in the loss and I grinned to myself like the cocky asshole I was. She adjusted her dress, and I pulled on my pants before grabbing everything that I'd thrown around in our haste. I followed her to my bedroom and grabbed some boxers for her to sleep in. She took the boxers from me and smiled. "I don't have a bra." She reached to remove her heels. "I don't care. All you're getting from me is boxers. Guess you're sleeping topless tonight." She gave me a devilish smirk and I cocked an eyebrow. "Easy access for middle of the night fucks." I said shrugging. She chucked her heel at me and I ducked, missing a concussion by an inch or so. "Jesus Bella, It'll be really hard to fuck you like I just did when I'm dead." "So dramatic." She mumbled as she dropped her dress and rocked my world for the second time that night.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 224 of 266

Inked

She reached for the boxers but I held my hand up to stop her. "Could you just...not...for a moment?" I took two steps around her, watching from another angle. "It's been forever since I've seen you completely naked." She smirked and placed her hands on her hips, rolling her eyes and shaking her head. "Don't act like you don't love it." I said from behind her. The tattoos that scrawled across her body made me weak. My mind went cloudy and my senses started failing. I reached out and trailed my fingers down her spine. "Okay, get dressed before I spend all night with my cock buried inside you." I grinned as the goose bumps re-appeared on her body. "Maybe I'd like that." She said, turning to look at me over her shoulder. Her eyes darkened and narrowed as she licked her lips. My dick went hard again in the moment so I did what any gentleman would do. I pushed her towards the bed, dropping my pants again and entering her in one thrust, making her grasp at the comforter. "Oh, God." She cried out. "You can call me that if you want, but I prefer Cullen." I growled in her ear. "Fuck, Cullen. You can't just fuck me whenever you feel like it." She spat. I was enjoying our little game. I pulled back and crashed into her again, eliciting another "Oh, God." "Yes, I can. Whenever I want, however I want. That's one of the perks of being with you." She moaned and thrust her hips back into me, taking me deeper. She looked amazing with her ass perched up in the air, just like that night I'd seen her leaning over the bar, talking to Angela. That was the night I'd asked her if I could take her home and she'd turned me down. She'd been the first girl to ever do that, maybe that's why I'd been so obsessed with making her mine. "Tell me who you belong to, B." I said, pressing into her and digging my fingers into her waist. She hissed at the pressure and then moaned. "I belong to you. Always to you." I thrust once more into her and joined her as she came in deep breaths and moans. I collapsed next to her on the bed and sighed. "You are going to kill me some day." I said smiling at her. She smiled back and shrugged. "Ehh, I've had better, Cullen." "That hurts." I said acting pained. "Oh please, like anyone could crush that giant ego of yours." "Giant ego or giant cock?" I said smirking and raising an eyebrow.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 225 of 266

Inked

She shook her head and wrinkled her nose before sighing. "So damn cocky." I sat up and reached for the boxers, tossing them at her before grabbing a pair for myself. We crawled into bed and I pulled her into my arms, my left hand draped across her and rested on her left tit. She kissed underneath my chin and I fell asleep after I heard her breathing even out. ****** BPOV When I woke up it was still dark. I was exhausted from Edward fucking me senseless just hours before but something had woke me up. I rolled over and reached out in the dark room, my hand hitting air. Empty bed. I sat up slowly and threw my feet over the side of the bed. I grabbed a tee shirt out of one of the drawers and pulled it over my head, afraid to run into Angela or even worse, Emmett. I followed the light that was coming from the kitchen and jumped a little when I saw Edward sitting at the table with a bottle of Jack and a shot glass in front of him. Cocking my head, I grabbed another glass from the cupboard and then sat across from him. I poured two shots, sliding one towards him and we toasted, throwing them back. I didn't want to push him so I remained quiet while he stared at the table. Just as I was finally scared enough to think something was wrong, he decided to speak. "So, Chad told me today that he wants to leave Seattle." He said, his finger tracing invisible lines on the kitchen table. "Okay." I said nodding, not really knowing what he was getting at. Someday I'd look back on it and it would be painfully clear what he was trying to say. "He wants to open a shop in LA and he wants me to go with him...as an owner. I really want to go with him." I sat there for a moment, trying to make sense of the words that he was saying. My brain tossed them over and over again until all in one second they snapped into place. I stood up quickly, my chair falling over backwards. Edward's eye shot up at the sound and confusion unraveled in his eyes. "You're leaving? You're going to LA and leaving me?" I said, staring back at him. I was more confused now that I'd ever been. 32. What The Future Holds EPOV I heard the chair hit the ground and I looked up quickly. Bella looked confused, and hurt...so fucking hurt.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 226 of 266

Inked

I wasn't sure what was going on. Why was she so upset? "You're leaving? You're going to LA and leaving me?" It hit me that I'd forgotten a very important sentence. I stood quickly and crossed the floor to her. I reached my hands out to take her into me but she stepped back, pushing her arms out in avoidance. "Don't." She said stepping back. "Bella. Just stop. Can I start over?" I asked taking another step. Her eyes narrowed, a warning that she didn't want me near her. "Bella, Jesus. Just stop." I pleaded. "I want to go to LA...but only if you're with me." Her eyes shot to mine and I watched her face as it contorted from angry, to confused, to relieved and then to shocked. "What?" She whispered. "I want you to come to LA with me. I don't want to do all of this without you." I saw the tears well in her eyes and I'd wondered what I'd done to make her cry. "Why the fuck didn't you say that in the first place?" She yelled, more annoyed than angry. "I said it in my head. I don't know. I was so nervous to say anything, that I think things got all jumbled." I shrugged and pleaded at her with my eyes. She placed her head in her hands, rubbing the sleep from her face. "I need some time." "Take all the time that you want. Well, not too much time cause I could be leaving right after graduation. We, I mean. We could be leaving." "Jesus, that soon?" She asked, crinkling her brow. "Yeah, it was kind of a shock to me too. Just sleep on it at least, okay?" "Yeah." She said quietly, staring at the ground. I rubbed the bridge of my nose and waited a few moments before taking her hand and leading her back to bed. Not that I was going to be able to sleep but I at least needed her in my arms. We lay there for a while, in the dark, with Bella's back pressed to my chest. Her head rested on my left arm, while my right wrapped around her waist. For awhile I thought she was sleeping but then she spoke. "I'm sorry that I over-reacted." "It's fine. I should have added that I needed you with me...that was stupid." She laughed and I smiled. "Two weeks huh?" "As soon as- possibly longer. Definitely not until after graduation."
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 227 of 266

Inked

"Would we live together?" She asked even though we both knew we would. "Yeah." "Are you ready for that?" She whispered. "Yes." I was. It wouldn't be much different than what we'd been doing before the breakup. We'd both have to make adjustments but I was willing to learn. She turned towards me and cupped my face softly, tracing my bottom lip with her tongue. I opened my mouth and accepted her tongue before pushing my way into her mouth. She sucked my tongue gingerly and I grabbed her hips, rolling so that she was on top of me. My fingers moved upwards, cupping her naked chest and she groaned in appreciation. Her hips started a rhythm against mine, slow but precise. I ran my hands up her arms, which were placed on each side of my head, clenched at the sheets. She moaned as I lightly moved upwards, grazing over her shoulders and up the back of her neck to take her hair in my hands. It was like we were in slow motion, and I enjoyed it for the time being. There was no rush, we were making a commitment to be more to each other than we had been before. We had all the time in the world. Our movements didn't heighten in speed and need until I ground up against her. She pulled away quickly and lifted herself up before pulling my boxers down quickly. She shimmied out of hers and re-straddled me. I could feel her wetness against my throbbing cock and I reached down to slide two fingers against her and then into her. She threw her head back and closed her eyes as she fucked my hand. When I couldn't think about anything else but being inside her I pulled my fingers out and slid my cock in, causing a gasp to release deep in her throat. "Look at me, B." I growled as I lifted her hips, giving me the upper hand. Her head snapped back quickly and she locked eyes with me as her walls tightened and she cried out. When she came down from her high I regained my speed, entering her so hard that we were both gasping with each plunge. I pulled out and flipped her over onto the bed, entering her from behind before wrapping an arm around her waist and pulling her to her hands and knees. I leaned over her and kissed at her back as my free hand found her clit and rubbed. She bucked in my hand and threw herself back to meet every one of my thrusts. "Harder." She whispered and I barely heard her. I tugged roughly at her clit, pinching and pulling as I shortened my deepened my thrusts, her hips bucking and her walls tightening. She exploded around me again with a cry and practically collapsed in my arms. "I'm not done with you yet." I growled in her ear as I pulled her back. I bit her earlobe causing goose bumps to appear on her arms. I chuckled into her throat as her back pressed to my chest. We were both on our knees, my arms wrapped around her torso. One hand wrapped around her waist and rested on the opposite hip. The other hand was gripping on her left tit, pinching lightly at the nipple. Her head lay back on my shoulder and I rocked us back and forth. From this angle she felt insanely tight, unlike anything I'd ever felt before.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 228 of 266

Inked

I groaned into her shoulder and quickened my pace, her walls tightened again and I grabbed hold over her even tighter as I shot into her. She moaned as I moaned against her ears, not releasing her till I stopped seeing the stars that had formed in my line of vision. She lay back on the bed and let out a sigh. She looked exhausted and for a split second I regretted doing anything but letting her sleep. Then she teased me by running her hand down her body to the spot where my cum was leaking out of her and she dipped her finger into it before bringing it back up to her lips. I watched her in awe, and then laughed with her when she laughed. This girl would be the death of me. I reached for a towel on the bathroom door and cleaned her up before turning it on myself. It was about one hundred degrees in my room. I threw the towel in the hamper and walked back into my room to find Bella under the sheets. I crawled in with her and then kicked the sheets off in a heat infused frenzy. "It's hot in here." Bella said as I wrapped my arms around her. "Too bad, I need to touch you after that." I said against her ear, causing her to shudder. "What was that?" She asked. "Celebrating." I answered. "Can we always celebrate like that?" She said with a laugh. I answered honestly and seriously with a kiss on her shoulder. "Yes." "Good." She let out with a sigh. She didn't say anything else and a few minutes later her breathing evened out. I couldn't sleep so I lay there listening to her breathe. A million thoughts were running through my head and I tried to push them all out but failed miserably. Instead I tried to prepare myself for the millions of questions that she'd inevitably have. ******* Somewhere around six in the morning I woke up and continued to watch Bella sleep. She looked so peaceful. After a while I nudged her a few times, whispering her name into her ear. Her eyes fluttered and she looked for me quickly, turning her body to face mine. "Hi." She said quietly. "Hey. I just wanted to talk about a few things before we separate for classes today." She flicked her lip ring a few times while nodding. "Bella, I don't want to put pressure on you, but I want you to know that I'm not going without you. If you're out, I'm out. I don't want any of this if you aren't there to do it with me." I moved my hand to brush a piece of hair from her face, tucking it behind her ear. She ducked her head for a moment and when she looked back up she was crying. "Please talk to me." I said, fearing the worst. I took the tears as rejection and I started to panic.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 229 of 266

Inked

"I'll go with you." She said quietly. "What?" I asked, pressing my forehead to hers. I moved my hand down her hip and drew circles on it. She took a deep breath and this time she said it with conviction. "I'm going with you." I couldn't help the smile that broke out on my face and I laughed. "Are you sure?" I couldn't live with myself if I made her do something she didn't want to do. "I'm sure. What's holding either of us here? Nothing. Not once school is done. We have two weeks and then...nothing." "What about Alice?" I asked, cringing and hoping that she wouldn't back out now. "We'll figure it out. She talked about moving in with Jasper, maybe now is the time." She shrugged. "I don't know. I don't want to think about all that right now. Talk to me about logistics." I explained to her what Chad had told me, we talked price and plans. An hour later I dragged her out of bed so that I could take her home before classes. I dropped her off at her apartment, kissing her before she got out of the car and calling out the window after her. "Will I see you tonight?" "Maybe? I don't know. Are you working?" "Yeah." I nodded, glad that I'd have the night with Chad to talk through some options. "Alright. I think I'm going to try and talk with Alice about everything. Um, I'll try to come over." She said with a smile. It was small but it was still a smile. I felt like an ass for throwing this all on her so quickly but I wasn't really given a chance. She leaned through the open window and kissed me again before turning and walking away. I sped back home and jumped in the shower, hoping that this would all come together in the end. ****** BPOV I stood in the shower and thought back to the past nights activities. I was confused and stressed and well, mainly confused. There was no way in hell I'd keep him from going to LA. He'd resent me forever if I made him stay and what I'd said to him was true, nothing was holding us here. Graduation was just around the corner and then what? I had no immediate plans and what did I expect from Edward, have him sit around and work for Chad for the rest of time? The only other option was to end things and let him leave without me, and that would never happen. I couldn't live with myself knowing that I let him leave again. I knew what I wanted, and it was Edward. I'd be a liar if I said he wasn't clouding my judgment. Hell, I'd follow that boy to the Amazon if he told me his dream was to have a shop there. However, on the other hand, I hoped that he'd to the same for me. I knew what it was like to live without Edward, and as dramatic and pathetic as it sounded, I didn't think I'd survive it a second time.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 230 of 266

Inked

I'd been on the verge of a panic attack when he first told me about LA. I was ready to leave, to walk out on him before he could walk out on me, but he'd quickly explained that he didn't want to go without me. At first I was confused, my brain was rebooting and not processing the information that was entering it. Then while I felt relief, I also felt excitement. I was fucking ecstatic because even though I chickened out and waited till I couldn't see his face before asking him if we would live together, I knew his answer would be yes. And when he actually confirmed it, I wanted to jump for joy. I wanted to kiss him, so I did and it led to sex- sex that was one of the most connected experiences of my life. I felt like finally, we were on the same level. We knew what the other one wanted and expected. We were honest and open, and fucking terrified, but we were making the leap together and I was determined to survive the jump. The only thing I had to do was tell my parents and tell Alice. Honestly, I was more afraid of Alice. I got out of the shower and dressed quickly, throwing my hair up in a ponytail and grabbing my books. I got to campus quickly and headed off to my first class, making conversation with a stoned Jasper. ****** After classes, I made my way back to the apartment. Alice was on the couch, reading some text book on Merchandising. I slumped down next to her, prepared to cry. "What's up, Chick?" She asked setting down her book and sitting up. "Well, I need to talk to you about something." I said, giving a sigh. I played with my lip ring for a moment. "God, you aren't pregnant are you?" Alice asked cringing. "Fuck, no! Please. Uhhh, Edward was offered a partnership with Chad to run a shop...only problem is it's in LA. He wants to go and he's asked me to go with him. I told him yes." I sounded like Six, and today, Alice was Blossom. A nice change for the way it usually was. We both remained quiet and I scoured Alice's face for some sort of sign. Anything. Anything at all. She opened her mouth and shut it promptly, cocked her head, narrowed her eyes in a thoughtful way, pursed her lips and then opened and shut her mouth again. I'd broken her. Finally, I spoke again. "Alice? Anything? Give me something. I can work with anger, silence however, I can't do shit with that." Alice smiled a little. "I'm sorry you just shocked me. You guys were all hot and heavy, then nothing, now living together?" I must have looked upset because she spoke quicker.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 231 of 266

Inked

"Don't get me wrong, I'm happy. Hell, I'm fucking ecstatic that you two have gotten your heads out of your asses and decided to take the next step but shit, LA?" "I know, I-" She cut me off. "It's so far away. What the hell are we going to do? I'll never see you anymore." Now the panic in her eyes stepped in, stealing away her happy expression. "Ali, we'll figure it out. It's almost summer, school is almost done...you can come visit whenever you want." She nodded slowly and whispered "I've never been without my best friend." "Oh, Ali." I said grabbing her and pulling her to me. We sat there for a moment, tears threatening to flow and just let the thickness in the air overtake us. "I mean, nothing is even final yet." I said into her head. "We might not be able to go, it might not work out. I don't know, I'm grasping at straws here." Alice giggled and pushed herself back. "Ah, I'm just jealous that you'll be that close to that much fashion...and it will all be wasted on you." I gasped. "Bitch!" I swung a pillow at her and she shrieked. "Uncle! Uncle!" Laughing I set the pillow down and sighed. "Are you going to talk to your parents?" She asked. "Not until everything is a bit more solid. No sense in freaking them out over a maybe." I shrugged and Alice nodded in agreement. Most of the afternoon and evening was spent with Alice, in front of the TV watching mass amounts of Top Chef, giggling like teenagers and talking about boys- our boys, but boys none the less. Around nine Jasper appeared and I grinned at the happiness in Alice's eyes when he burst through the door. How she could be in love with such a stoner dork amazed me, but there was something about Jazz that was undeniable, even to me. I loved that boy. I excused myself, as he dropped down at her feet, kissing her exposed knees before turning towards the TV. My room was a mess as always, and my work for the following morning was not done, but I grabbed my cell and a hoodie anyway, walking back out through the living room and saying goodnight as I left the apartment. The shop was still open when I got there. Chad and Edward were on the couch, looking over some paperwork so I entered quietly and took a seat behind the counter. Chad smiled towards me and Edward winked before they both looked down again. I grew bored in the silence after awhile. Silence towards me anyways, as the two of them discussed everything from leases, to loans and then inventory and an extra set of hands that they would need in a shop that was twice the size of this one. I pulled out a pad of sketching paper that was next to the computer and flipped it open. The top sheet was blank but held the distinct outline of Sally. I traced it for a moment before sliding up the sleeve of my
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 232 of 266

Inked

sweatshirt and tracing the tattoo with my fingers. I smiled to myself and then looked up to see Edward, smiling back at me. He knew what I'd found. He looked back down as Chad nudged him and his hand moved up to rub at the stubble that had grown on his chin after thirty six hours of not shaving. It was sexy as hell and I wanted to feel it against my thighs. As if he knew what I was thinking he sneaked another peek at me and slid his tongue ring out, taunting me with it. I squeezed my thighs together in an effort to relieve some pressure but it didn't do any good so I took a deep breath and I grabbed a pencil. I don't know how long I sat there, dazed out and scribbling, but I heard Edward's voice directly over my shoulder and bolted from my perched position on the stool. "Fuck!" I yelped, clutching my chest. He laughed, "Sorry. I thought you heard me behind you." I took a few deep breaths willing my heart to return to its rightful place in my chest. "Shit, B. That's amazing." He said reaching around me to run his fingers over the page. I didn't draw a lot, mainly cause it was the only thing I was self conscious about. I flipped the pad shut and shoved it to the side. "It's nothing, really. Just screwing around." Edward clamped his mouth shut, realizing that the conversation was over and I stood up to walk around him. "So, get everything figured out?" "Yeah. Kind of." We spent the next hour going over plans, Edward wanted me to know as much as possible since I was picking up my life and dragging it a couple states down to be with him. Chad came out of the back room a few minutes later. "I planted the seed, all we do is wait." Edward nodded and looked back at me, my face contorted into confusion. "You'll see." Was all he said. I pouted for a moment until he leaned in and sucked at my bottom lip. I groaned into his mouth and he took it as a chance to slid his tongue in. "Not fair." I said pulling back. He smirked and ran his fingers through his hair. "I'm not going to be able to see you after class tomorrow. We're meeting with the bank." "Okay." I said nodding, I had a shit ton of stuff to get done for classes and I was determined to finish everything early to leave ample time for packing and moving. "Annnnd," He stalled, "I think Chad and I are going to check out the shop this weekend. So, I won't be around Friday, Saturday and Sunday."

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 233 of 266

Inked

At this my pout was back. "B, I'd love for you to come with me but you have shifts at Mulligan's. You can't screw Ang over by ditching her." I knew he was right and I sighed. "Fine." I turned towards Chad. "No girls." I said with a point of my finger. "This is a business trip, for both of you." Chad grinned. "It's nice having you around again, kid." He reached out and ruffled my head. I laughed and shook my hair out, crinkling my nose as I did. "You ready to take off?" Edward asked, standing up from the couch. "Yeah." My body was stiff from the night before and I let out a groan. "Edward, you need to stop working her over so hard." Chad said smirking. "Oh please, I was going gentle on her." Edward shot back before giving me a swat on my ass. I gave a small yelp and flipped the both of them off. "Is this what it's going to be like every day in LA? Make sexual comments about Bella?" "Yes." They both answered in unison, causing me to roll my eyes. "Come on." I said grabbing Edward's shirt and leading him out of the shop. "Chad really likes you." Edward said after a few minutes of silence. "Good, I think?" Edward chuckled. "Yeah, it's good. He watches out for me, you know? He's always there for me." "I know." I said sliding my hand into his. "I hope you don't feel like I'm pushing you into anything." "Not at all." I said with conviction. "I'm a big girl. I can make my own decisions." "I wasn't insinuating that you weren't. I just don't want you to think that I backed you into a corner." "I like when you back me into corners." I said, smiling. "Bella." He groaned. "Alright, I'm sorry. I'm sorry. Okay, I'm not going to say that I wasn't taken a bit off guard but I want to go. I love you and I want to be with you, whatever that means. You'd do it for me, right? So, I'll do it for you. That's what relationships are about. Give and take. This time I'm giving and you're taking. Someday it will be the other way around and you can re-assure me. But for now, just stop asking me what I want, I've already told you. I want you." He nodded silently before stopping and pulling my face to his. "You are fucking amazing." He whispered into the dark before crushing his lips against mine. My hands pulled at the back of his hair and he grunted into my mouth.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 234 of 266

Inked

I glanced around before stepping back and pulling him into an alley just down the street from my apartment. It was empty and dark...and perfect. I pressed him against the brick wall and kissed him deeply again before kneeling down to undo his jeans. "Isn't this you giving and me taking again?" He asked with a growl. "Shut up and let me suck you off." I said pulling his jeans down. He groaned as I slid my hands up his thighs, wrapping my right hand around his cock and my left around his balls. I pumped twice, very slowly before wrapping my lips around his head and flicking him with my tongue. The feel of his cock in my mouth made me insanely wet. My core ached and I knew I was heading home for some solo release. I took more of him, relaxing my throat after a moment to take even more. When he hit the back of my throat he moaned, and wrapped his fingers through my hair. He pulled lightly but never tried to gag me, allowing me to take the lead. I moved back before taking him again, relishing in the fact that it was I who was making those guttural sounds leave his mouth. Pumping quicker, I tightened my lips to draw him out and moaned causing him to buck slightly at the vibrations. I looked up to see him looking back down at me with hooded eyes. "I'm not going to last long." He groaned. I moaned in response and he bucked again. I pulled away to run my tongue along the shaft before circling his head with my tongue. I flicked over it twice before plunging him back into me and hitting my throat. "Fuuuuuck." He groaned as he bucked again. I grabbed for his ass, steadying his movements as he shot his release against the back of my throat. I hummed in appreciation and sucked him dry before getting back on my feet. He watched me intently as I licked my lips and smiled. He bent down and grabbed his pants, hitching them back up and grinning. "You never cease to amaze me." He said, causing my smile to widen. "Come on." I said grabbing his hand. "I have shit to get done." He chuckled and shook his head following me back out onto the street. He left me at my apartment stairs, with me disregarding his pleading to bring me upstairs and "put it to me" as he lovingly referred to it as. I knew I'd never get him to leave and I'd fail school and end up here while he was in LA. No way in hell that was happening.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 235 of 266

Inked

I kissed him goodbye and climbed the stairs, saying a quick 'Hello" to Jasper and Alice who were perched on the couch, and then resigning to my room. I stripped down quickly, not being able to think of much else besides Edward fucking my mouth only a few moments before. Laying back on the bed, I let my fingers roam over my stomach and up to my tits where I kneaded and twisted at the nipples until they were hard and tight. I switched back and forth from side to side as my free hand slid down and brushed over my clit. The amount of release from only the pressure of my fingers brought me great comfort. I rubbed quickly before dipping my hand farther down and sliding to fingers in slowly. I let my mind take me back to the alley way and I started to pump harder, taking my fingers out only to replace the two with three. Release needed to come quickly before I exploded as a whole. My other hand moved down and tugged at my clit, rubbing tight, fast circles until I felt the buildup deep in the pit of my stomach. I low moan left my lips as I started to orgasm, my hips bucking up to meet an imaginary Edward. I bit my lip in an effort to keep from calling out and I writhed under my hands until my body relaxed. Rolling off the bed, I made my way to the bathroom, and while I cleaned up I regretted not letting Edward come home with me. I spent the rest of the night locked in my room, reading, writing and researching facts for my final Social Psych paper. It was hell and I finally flopped onto the bed around three in the morning. However, my outline was finished, the research had been done, my reading was caught up for Intro to Drugs and my notes for Art History were complete and ready to be handed in. I fell asleep on top of the covers and remained in the same position until eight when my alarm went off. It didn't take me long to shower and get dressed, opting for yoga pants and a tee shirt with a pair of flip flops. The weather had become increasingly warmer, especially for Washington, and I was taking full advantage of it. Edward was already in his seat when I entered. As I took my seat, I reached out and ran my fingers through his hair. He turned and smiled, giving me a wink as our professor called attention to the front of the room. I spent the rest of class trying to decide how to tell my parents that I was leaving Washington. 33. Loose Ends BPOV Work on Tuesday night was not fun. Angela was sick and puking in the backroom, making me basically beg the bouncers to get her home. Those pansy asses wouldn't go near her so I had to call Emmett and get him to come and bring her home. Luckily, the bar was quiet and only a few regulars were there. The juke box was jumping and I was busy texting Alice about her dress for her Senior gala- slash- fashion show- slash- showcase- slash my wrists if I had to hear about it for one more moment.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 236 of 266

Inked

It had been all she talked about from the end of classes today till I left for work. She started texting me as soon as I hit the stairwell in our apartment. I grabbed a beer for an older guy at the end of the bar and he smiled as I dropped it off. "You single, honey?" He asked. Even if I was you have no shot. "Actually, I'm not." I said with a smile. "That's too bad." He grinned. "I'm flattered." I said turning on my heel and going down to the other end of the bar where one of our bouncers, Liam, was. "Watch that guy, he's trashed." I mumbled as I passed him. He grunted in response and I walked into the back room. When I re-appeared a moment later with a few beer bottle for the cooler the guy was gone. "Kick him out?" I asked. Liam grunted. "No, left talking about finding some tail." "Some men." I shook my head with a laugh. We closed up a few minutes early around ten of two and I locked the door before heading out to my car. I waved goodbye to Liam as he drove off and as I placed the key into my door I heard footsteps behind me. I panicked thinking it was the guy from the bar but took a deep breath and realized that I had a chance in a fight because I was sober and he was definitely drunk. I turned quickly and was shocked to see Rose standing there. This will be way more fun. "Rose." I said smiling. "Don't smile at me. You fucking ruined everything." She shrieked. I laughed, mainly because I found a ton of humor in the situation. "You think it's funny?" She asked. "Yes, actually I do." I shrugged and she stepped closer. "You really want to do this, Rose?" I wanted to give her one more chance to back out before I beat the shit out of her. "Oh, I'm sure. I've wanted to hit you since the second Edward brought you home." She said taking another step. "Jealous, were you?" I asked, giving a fake pout.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 237 of 266

Inked

"Of what?" She spat looking me up and down. "He tells me he loves me. Actually, even just asked me to move to LA with him in a few weeks." Her nostrils flared and her fists clenched. I knew I had her right where I wanted her. "You took Edward from me and then you took Emmett and pawned him off on some tramp." "You threw Edward away when you were done using him and Emmett was nothing but a pawn in your game to make Edward's life hell because he left you for New York. Get over it. You aren't good enough for any of the Cullen's." She let out a strangled cry and dove towards me. I side stepped her and she hit my car with a grunt. I wanted so badly for her to throw the first punch so I waited while she pushed herself off my car and turned back towards me. She was taking too long and I was sick of waiting so I took a step and swung my right fist at the same time, connecting with her jaw. She grunted and stepped back wards getting her bearings before advancing on me and connecting her shoulder with my stomach. Obviously Emmett had taught her some football moves. I felt the air rush out of my body and I choked more in pushing her off of me and landing a punch to her stomach, doubling her over. I grabbed her hair to straighten her back up and landed another punch to her face, bringing her to her knees. I don't know if it was all the pent up anger that I had towards her or the fact that I knew all the shit she'd put Edward through, or maybe it was just the fact hat she had been a raging bitch to me. It didn't really matter because it all manifested in the same form. Rage. I was seething as she slumped backwards onto her ass on the ground. I grabbed her hair again and pulled her backwards, straddling her legs and pinning her to the ground. "You come near me or Edward again and I will kill you. I won't even hesitate." I snapped. She caught my first fist in her hand but my second connected with her cheekbone. She threw another punch, hitting me in my jaw and as I raised my fist again I felt two arms grab my waist and lift me. "Alright, alright." Edward whispered in my ear. Rose stood up slowly as I kicked my legs and fought against Edward's arms. "Bella. Stop, It's over." I watched through narrowed eyes as Rose spit at the ground, blood trickled down the corner of her mouth and her eye was already bruising. I fought against him, wanting to hit her one more time. My nerves were all jumbled and it had been years since I'd had a good fight. I had to give it to her though; Barbie knew how to land a punch. It was just too bad that she hadn't really gotten more than one chance to do so. "Fine." Edward growled and he flipped me over, carrying me over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. I went limp against him and groaned, "My car."

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 238 of 266

Inked

"We'll get it tomorrow." He said. His voice cracked and I knew he was trying to suppress a laugh. "I left my keys." I said with a groan. He lifted his hand and jiggled them at me. I wasn't even going to ask how he pulled that one off. He crossed the street and went down an alley, taking a shortcut to his apartment. "I need to go home." I stated simply. "Looking like this? Alice will have a heart attack." He was right. "I can walk." "Don't care. It's easier to control you this way." We were both silent for a moment before he added, "I see where the brass knuckles come in to play." Down the street from his apartment he finally set me down, letting me walk the rest of the way. I pressed my fingers into my jaw, opening and closing my mouth. Well, it's not broken. I pulled my hands back and looked down at them. Blood. "Where's the blood coming from?" I asked quietly. Edward grabbed my hand and flipped it over. "Uh, your knuckles, Rocky." I snorted in a laughter I couldn't hold back and he grinned as he held the apartment door open for me. "Feel better? Got that out of your system?" He asked, locking the door behind us. "Actually, yes. Thanks." "Great. Now go to the bathroom, I'll grab some stuff to clean you up." I nodded silently and did as I was told perching myself on the sink counter in his bathroom. He came in a moment later with antiseptic and gauze. He moved in between my legs and took my right hand, wiping it softly but making me wince. "Sorry." He said rubbing the antiseptic. "I think you broke two of your knuckles." "It doesn't really hurt that bad." I said before biting my lip. "It's the adrenaline. It will pass." He took another cloth and wiped between my fingers and then the palm of my hand before turning it back over. Methodically he wrapped the gauze around my hand. "So, how much did you see?" I asked with a flick of my tongue ring. I was worried about the things I had said.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 239 of 266

Inked

"All of it." I looked up quickly, his eyes held mine. A smile danced on his lips. "All of it?" "Yeah, I was going to come see you. See if you wanted to stay tonight. I find it hard to sleep without you." He dropped his eyes at that, avoiding mine and I couldn't help but grin. When my smirk finally passed I reached out with my good hand and lifted his chin with my fingers. "And?" I asked. "You were already in the parking lot, talking with Rose. I wanted to stop the whole thing but I knew you needed it. And Jesus, it's fucking hot as hell to watch your girl beat someone's ass." He shook his head and I laughed. "Seriously?" "Bella." He said growing serious for a moment. His eyes narrowed and darkened. "I have memories of really hot lingerie. But the next time I'm jackin' my shit I'll be playing that scene over and over again in my head." My mouth must have dropped because he smirked. "Come on, all guys do it." I laughed. "Not what I was surprised by." I said dismissing his comment. "I never knew you liked 'em scrappy." He leaned into my body, pressing his definite arousal against my body and whispered into my neck as his licked it. "B, I only like you scrappy. Why do you think I fuck you so hard? It's cause I know you can take it and give it back." I moaned and leaned into his body. His hands massaged my thighs as his nipped at my neck and shoulder. He moved upwards, gripping my hips and yanking me forward to the edge of the counter top. His hands made quick work of my jeans and I lifted my hips to help as he removed them. His jeans were next and he dropped them quickly, revealing nothing underneath. He smirked as my eyes moved downwards and I licked my lips. "Not tonight, tonight I'm giving." I groaned and tilted my head back, resting it against the mirror. He moved to his knees and wrapped his hands behind my knees as he kissed my thighs. My non-bandaged hand moved to his hair and I held it tightly without pulling it, following him towards where I wanted him most. I was aching. Between the fight and work, I needed release and I could think of no better way than in the form of Edward's tongue. My hips bucked at his tongue flicked my clit, causing my body to shudder. He teased for a moment and when my moans intensified he relented and slid his tongue into me. His fingers joined a moment later and they worked together to bring me close to the edge. His free hand remained on my hip, digging into the bone as he tried to hold me still. I gripped tighter at his hair as his fingers curled inside of me, causing me to cry out. His other hand slid from my hip to move between my legs and he pulled and pinched at my clit. I bucked again and called out his name. He moaned in appreciation as his fingers curled again and the room exploded around me.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 240 of 266

Inked

I chanted his name as my body convulsed around his fingers and his tongue. His tongue slid up my slit slowly, lapping at my juices and I shuddered again before slumping back against the mirror. He slid his fingers out and stood up as he brought them to his mouth. His eyes watched me careful as he stepped forward and pressed his cock into me. I moaned as my back arched and he filled me. He gave two short thrusts before pulling out slowly and entering me again in one swift movement. As he did it a second time by body gave way again, grasping him and holding him tight as I came for a second time. He leaned forward and placed kisses across my chest, willing me to return to my body and join in on what he was doing. I rocked against his hips, my fingers grazing his chest. He let go of me for a moment and pulled his shirt over his head, tossing it to the floor. I trailed my fingers up his throat and behind his head, playing with the hair at the nape of his neck. He's eyes fluttered and he moaned, pressing harder into me. "Bella, are you gonna cum again?" He whispered as I bit my lip. I nodded silently. "I want to hear you scream." He said with a smirk. I nodded and closed my eyes for a moment, willing my third orgasm closer. He pulled out and crashed back into me, pressing me hard against the mirror. I screamed out as my body rocked with another orgasm, my legs wrapped around his waist and pulled him even deeper causing him to moan loudly and twitch inside me. We rode out our orgasms together and he leaned over me, allowing me to support the top half of his body for a moment before pulling back and kissing my forehead. His slid out slowly and grabbed a towel, using it to clean us both up. I took the opportunity to look at my face in the mirror and I turned and winced. My jaw had a nice purple bruise formed on it. That's going to look great for graduation. Edward reached his hand out and I took it as he lowered me off the counter. I followed him back into his room and he handed me a pair of sleep pants. I slid them on and climbed into bed with him. "So how'd the meeting go with the bank today?" I asked with a sigh, stretching my legs out.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 241 of 266

Inked

He stifled a yawn and nodded. "Really good, everything seems like it's going to work out. Chad's really optimistic. They are working on a few things for us. We should know by Monday at the latest." "Awesome." "Have you told your parents yet?" He asked with a cocked eyebrow. "No. But I will. I talked to Alice today. She's playing it off like she's ok, but I know she's upset." "Mmhmm." He said with a short nod, being slightly dismissive. I shook it off knowing he was under a lot of stress. I leaned towards him, kissing his lips and causing him to smile. "I love you, E." "I love you too, B." It didn't take me long to fall into a deep sleep. ****** The next two days passed quickly. Classes were finally over, one final paper was finished and one final exam had been taken. I was officially done with Art History and couldn't be more happier. Angela gave me Thursday night off because I'd covered for her on Tuesday so I spent the night with Edward, "saying goodbye" before he left. We liked to say goodbye naked and with some whipped cream. Friday morning we said our goodbyes, refusing to let it be all mopey and drawn out. I'd see him again on Sunday. I left my apartment around eleven, text Alice about a time to meet for lunch. We decided on one in the food hall. I hadn't seen her since Wednesday morning when she freaked out over my face. She's been holed up in the art department finishing up her line for the showcase and fashion show. I dropped off my finished portfolio to my Contemporary Issue professor and bid her ado before making my way over to the Psych building to pick up the finals schedule. Edward and I both had our final for Intro to Drugs on Tuesday morning. He had two more finals, one on Wednesday afternoon and one Wednesday night. My only other final was on Thursday morning and then we were done. College Graduates. Finished. Finally. I stopped in the library to check out a study guide for Social Behavior and then met Alice for lunch. She only had forty minutes so we got our food quickly and sat down. She talked while chewing.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 242 of 266

Inked

"So," I asked, taking a bite of my salad. "How's it all going? Ready to strangle yourself yet?" "Hmmph." She said with an exaggerated sigh. "I think..." chew. chew. chew. "that it is all..." chew. "going to be ok." chew. chew. "I'm going to..." swallow. "spend the rest of the night there tonight and then possibly all day tomorrow too." She took another bite. "And Jasper is going to the showcase with you on Monday night?" "Yes.." chew. chew. "I should hear by next..." chew. "Wednesday if I..." chew. chew. "get any job offers." swallow. "That would be ideal. I really need a job. Anything. Fuck, I'll make coffee and answer the phones. Just give me a damn paycheck." "True that." I said waving my fork at her. She laughed and took another hurried bite. "And how is..." chew. chew. swallow. "Everything going with the shop and the LA crap." "Good," I said with a nod. "Um, we should know soon what the deal is. I don't know. I'm trying to just let Edward deal with it. This is his thing. I'm just along for the ride." Alice nodded silently and grimaced, looking at her phone. "I have to go." "Alright. Maybe I'll stop by with dinner tonight?" Phrasing it as more of a question. "That would be nice. Just walk in. It's just me and another girl from my class. Everyone else is doing stuff at home or off campus. I can't concentrate at home." I nodded and she gave a quick wave before flittering off. As I left the hall I ran smack into Emmett, a big "ummph" leaving my mouth. He caught me with his hands and straightened me. "Hey Emmett." "Bella." He said with a nod. "Your jaw looks good." I winced. "You heard about that, huh?" "Edward told me." He said with a shrug. I was surprised by that. "You don't talk to Rose?" "Why would I? She's a miserable bitch." "Listen, Emmett...I'm really sorry about everything that's gone down. It must be really hard for you too." "Bella, while I appreciate it. I don't need nor deserve your sympathy. You dig your own grave...and I dug mine. I stole my brother's girlfriend. How shitty is that? She's a manipulator. I can't have someone like that in my life. Edward...he used to be my best friend. I fucked that up.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 243 of 266

Inked

I nodded quietly and he sighed. "Plus, you introduced me to this smokin' hot, frikin' hilarious, totally chill bartender that I really like." He shrugged. "Don't you worry. I'm over Rose's drama." "Good for you, Em." I nodded. "Well, I've got to run." "Yeah, see ya." He said with a wave as I side stepped him and made my way back outside. ****** On my way to work I dropped off Alice's dinner. Waving a quiet goodbye and taking off for Mulligan's. Ang was wiping down the counter and smiled at me. "What?" I asked, trying to fight back a grin. "Where's your championship belt, Balboa?" I laughed. "It's nothing. She started shit and I finished it." "Well, better you than me. I've never been much of a fighter." Ang said with a shrug. "I'm sure you can hold your own." "Oh, I can. I'd just rather not have to." I nodded in agreement. We spent the rest of the night serving the handful of barflies that were joining us for the night and playing Quarters with a couple of regulars at the end of the bar. Ang usually walked to work so I gave her a ride home when we left work around three AM and it was raining. "See you tomorrow night!" I called after her. She waved over her shoulder and shut her apartment door behind her. Saturday was spent cleaning the apartment, mainly my bedroom which had reached quarantine status. I was lucky the floor didn't open up and swallow me alive. I finally sucked it up and decided to call home. I had put it off long enough. My mom answered the phone on the third ring. "Mom? It's Bella." "Well, Hello. So nice to hear from you!" She answered. I couldn't tell if she was being serious or sarcastic so I let it go. "Listen, I was calling because I have to talk to you about something." "Alright." She answered slowly. "I might be moving to LA." There. Straight to the point. No bullshit.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 244 of 266

Inked

"LA? What's wrong with Seattle?" She asked quickly, I could feel the accusations in her words. "Nothing. Edward got the opportunity to co-own a shop in LA. With graduation next week I don't really have anything else to stay here for. I'm gonna go out to LA and look for a job." She was quiet for a moment. "So, you'll live with this boy?" "Come on. Don't act like you've never met him or don't know who he is." "I just don't think you are ready." "That's fine. I respect your opinion." No, I don't. "Now I need you to respect mine. There is nothing here that won't be in LA. I care about him. He has asked me to go and I'm going to." Silence. "It's not like I can stop you. Though, your father is going to be very unhappy." "But what about you, Mom?" "I...I. I don't know. What do you want me to say?" "For once, I just want you to say that I have your blessing." She paused for a few moments, obviously contemplating her options, before sighing. "Fine." "Really?" I asked, stunned. "Yes. If this is what you want. I mean what more can I say? You will have your degree in a week. You are an adult. But don't doubt for a moment that you won't be hearing it from your father." "Thanks, Mom. You'll be here next weekend, right? For Graduation?" "Of course we will be. See you then, Bella." "Bye Mom." I hung up the phone and smiled, a weight lifting off my shoulders. My phone rang a few minutes later and I smile when I saw Edward's name come up on the screen. "Hey baby." I said smiling. "Well, someone is in a good mood." He said back with a laugh. "Just talked to my mom. She's on board with LA." I bit my lip and waiting for his response. Nothing. "Are you there?" "Yes. Just stunned into silence." "Oh, shut up! I just explained my reasons and while she said my dad would throw a fit, she would support it."
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 245 of 266

Inked

"That's crazy. I wish I was there so we could celebrate." I laughed. "Celebrate or celebrate celebrate." "Take it how you want to." He said and I could hear the smile in his voice. "I miss you." "I miss you too, B. But, I'm doing this for us. I'll be home tomorrow afternoon." I nodded and sighed. "So, how is it?" "It's great. The shop is so much bigger then where we're at. You're going to love it." "Good." "Listen, I've got to go. We're meeting with Chad's friend in a few. He's gonna take us around, show us some sights." "Alright, I love you." "Love you, too." I hung up and smiled, things were looking good. ****** The next few days passed quickly. On Sunday, Edward came home and surprised me by cooking me dinner at his apartment. We spent the night watching shitty movies with Emmett and Angela. I hoped like hell that things could start mending between Edward and Emmett before we picked up and moved. Angela seemed to be on the same page as me and the night ended up much more enjoyable than I had first imagined. On Monday, we got the call we'd been waiting for. My phone buzzed at noon while I was walking to the library. I was supposed to be meeting Edward and Jessica to study for Intro to Drugs. I flipped it open. BYou're late. -E I stared at the phone for a moment, wondering what had gotten him so cranky and then I shoved it back into my pocket. I entered the library and walked to the back where I found Jess and Edward bent over books, passing notebooks back and forth. "You're late." Edward said without looking up. "Yeah, so you said in the text." I said setting my bag down.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 246 of 266

Inked

He looked up quickly and his eyes softened. "Sorry, I'm just all jittery. They still haven't called." "They will. It'll be okay." He nodded before returning to Jess' notebook. She shot me a look and I shook my head before diving into the worksheets that our teacher had provided for us. We left around three, feeling confident that we'd all pass the exam. I mean, how hard would it be for some stoners to answer questions about drugs and their affect on your behavior, right? Jess said her goodbye's and I walked with Edward to the shop. We literally took two steps into the door and the phone rang. Edward stopped short and I ran into the back of him. Chad dove for the phone, flipping over the stool he was on. "Hello? Yeah, this is him. Yeah. Okay. Alright. Uh-huh. Alright. Thank you. Okay. Bye." Chad hung up and looked at the two of us, frozen in time. "Well...We got approved for the loan. It's ours. It's all ours." He looked stunned and as his words washed over us Edward turned and swooped me up in his arms, spinning me around and making a whooping noise. Chad smile plastered across his face and he pounded his fists in the air as he jumped around. I started laughing hysterically as the tears formed in my eyes. I'd never seen them both so happy. Edward set me down and placed a kiss on my lips before high-fiving Chad. I stood there and laughed as the two of them danced around like dorks. Somehow, along the way I'd come to care about Chad too, as a friend and well, a mentor almost. He was someone I trusted and respected. I was so happy for the both of them. We spent the rest of the night at the shop, studying more for Intro to Drugs before taking off somewhere around midnight. Edward walked me home, kissing me at the door. "You can come in." I said smiling. "Nah, if I do I will never leave and that won't be good." "Fine." I said pouting. "Don't pout. I'll see you in the morning." "Okay." I kissed him once more before stepping through the doorway and locking it behind me. The apartment was empty so I assumed that the showcase went well and Jasper had taken Alice out to celebrate. I laid in bed, thinking about the craziness that the next few weeks would bring, my mind was running a mile a minute and somewhere around three AM I finally fell asleep. 34. Time To Move On BPOV
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 247 of 266

Inked

As the days passed I grew more and more anxious to get the hell out of Seattle. I finished finals, handed in everything that was necessary for graduation, and I worked my shifts at Mulligan's. However, in my mind I'd already checked out. I was done with Seattle and ready to start a new life in LA. All that was left was graduation and packing my shit. Friday night found Angela and I with a night off of work. Our boss decided to take pity on our lowly lives and give us the weekend off. Edward and I met Jasper, Alice, Emmett, and Angela at a diner in downtown Seattle for dinner. We were all graduating in the morning in some form. Emmett was receiving his Masters in Business Management. Jasper was getting his Bachelor's in Art History, Alice's was in Design and Merchandising. Edward's degree was in Political Science and mine was in Psychology with a Minor in Photography. Angela was receiving her Bachelor's in Criminal Justice. We were all so different, yet in the end had all come together somehow. It was very Breakfast Club. "This is all very Breakfast Club." Alice said causing my eyes to shoot towards her. "Alice, I swear, I was just thinking that." Edward spoke up. "Emmett would be Bender." Angela giggled. "No way, Edward, you'd totally be Bender." "Who does that make me then?" Emmett asked, acting put out. "Vernon." Alice said giggling. "Uh, no way. I'd rather be Carl." I burst into laughter. "You'd rather be the janitor?" "Hell yeah, Vernon was a douche!" "True. Ang you'd be Claire." Jasper said. "Nope. Alice is totally Claire. The good girl in love with the stoner boy." I said laughing. Edward chuckled and shook his head. "Nobody else makes any sense." "Sure they do. First, Jasper is the jock. Wants to make everyone else happy. Not that that is a bad thing, just the way it is. I guess I'd be Allison...the girl who isn't really girly till she falls in love. And Ang, I guess that makes you Brian." "Why the hell am I Brian?" She asked, getting offended. "Well, you were always kind of quiet in high school. I like to think that if they'd done a sequel Brian would have been kind of wild in college." "Okay, that makes sense." Alice said pointing at me and nodding. "I know, thank you." I sat back against the booth and took a sip of my soda.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 248 of 266

Inked

"So, what happens next?" Jasper asked, looking around the table. "Tomorrow we all become adults, thrown out into the real world. Left to fend for ourselves." Angela said. "God, you make it so enticing!" I laughed. The banter kept up for a few hours and after dinner, we all went our separate ways, pairing off into our couplings. Edward and I were both quiet on the way back to my apartment. My parents were coming into town in the morning for Graduation. I was supposed to be having breakfast with them...alone. I told Edward he'd best get a tracker for my cell so that he'd be able to find my body. Edward's parents were to meet him at graduation since they lived in Seattle. We were supposed to be having dinner with them afterwards. Then the six of us, the newly named Breakfast Club, were going out for drinks. After that, who knew? Emmett was looking for a job, Ang decided to stay at Mulligan's and make some money to help pay for Law School. Alice was still holding out for a job offer, Jasper said he might work with his mom, though he didn't sound too thrilled about it. We were all going our separate ways, kind of, considering we were going our separate ways as couples. I unlocked the apartment door and felt Edward follow me in. I locked it behind us and took my hoodie off before joining him on the couch. "Can you believe that we're graduating tomorrow?" I asked, flipping my feet up on his lap. He stared down for a moment before rubbing circles in my shins. "We're so close to being far away from here." He said with a slight smile. "I can't wait." I shook my head and sighed. "B, tomorrow...about my parents?" He sounded pained. I looked up and focused on his wrinkling brow. "Yeah?" I asked. He stopped rubbing. "My dad's going to be an ass, my mom is going to be over-bearing. Emmett is going to shut down and I'm going to be a prick. It's what we do, it's how it happens. I just don't want you taking massive offense to it." I nodded silently. "I haven't told them about LA yet." He said quietly. "What?" I spat out. "I just, fuck. I'll tell them tomorrow." I remained silent, folding my arms and narrowing my eyes.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 249 of 266

Inked

"What?" He asked defensively. "Do you not want to do this? Is that what's going on? Cause if you don't want me to go you need to tell me now?" "Will you stop? Damn, you over react." "E, come on. Just be honest for one moment. I know you're hiding something. You've been sketchy all week." "Bella. I want you in LA with me. Final answer. Damn it, why would I have asked you if I didn't want you there? I can't breathe without you. You want to know what's been going on?" I looked up quickly and nodded. Desperate to know, you douche. "Chad asked Jasper to come be an apprentice at the shop. We need someone else and Jasper has some experience. It would mean Alice and Jasper would be in LA with us." I squealed and Edward frantically shook his head. "You can't say shit to anyone, B. Alice doesn't know." "What? Why? Doesn't he want to go?" "Yes, he does. A fucking lot. But he doesn't want Alice all stressed over getting a job. He thinks if she knows about the shop offer that she'll make him take it and give up her shot at working somewhere good. He doesn't want to risk that." I swooned. Jasper was good. "I can't believe he'd do that for her." "You're doing it for me." He shrugged and lifted my legs off of him, adjusting his body so that he was spooning me on the couch. His lips grazed my neck and I groaned. He laughed and shook his head, pulling me closer. His arm snaked around my waist and we laid there quietly. ****** EPOV I had wanted so badly to surprise her with the Alice and Jasper thing but she was too good. She knew me too well- knew when something was off. I'd never get away with anything ever again, though if it meant having Bella every day in return I was okay with that. We lay there together in the dark and I listened to her breathe, wondering what it would be like for us on a daily basis. Would it be like this? Would it be harder? Would we be happy? Would we fight? I wasn't naive, I knew we'd fight. It wasn't normal not to fight but I hoped above all else that we'd get through it all together. As I chastised myself for being a sap I felt myself being taken over by sleep.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 250 of 266

Inked

A few hours later I woke up in the pitch black living room and tightened my grip on Bella. My back was killing me from their shitty couch so I sat up and stepped over Bella and off the couch. My arms slid under her neck and legs, gently carrying her into her bedroom. She moaned slightly as I set her on the bed and then she whispered my name. Instantly I was hard. I frowned at myself and wondered if there would ever come a time when seeing her didn't make me hard. I dreaded that day and prayed it would never come. I pulled off my jeans and crawled into bed next to her. She remained quiet for a moment before I felt her rustle around. She pulled her jeans off and sighed before rolling over against me and whispering "I'm horny." I laughed and shook my head, blatantly aware of why this girl trapped me in her web from day one. "Me too." I whispered back. "Can we do something about it?" She said as she peppered kisses on my chest. "Baby, You never have to ask for permission." I answered as I grabbed her and pulled her to straddle me. ****** The next morning I woke up and rolled over, looking at the clock. Bella's parents were due at her apartment within the hour. I groaned and sat up quickly, licking my lips at the sight of my naked girlfriend sprawled out next to me. My dick twitched and I looked down at it, cocking an eyebrow. You too huh? I smiled to myself before rolling over and positioning myself above her, perched on my elbows. My fingers grazed her outer thigh while I left wet open mouthed kisses across her collar bone. She roused slowly, moaning lightly as I applied more pressure to her thigh. "Edward." She moaned. "Yeah, baby?" I asked against her skin. "Just checking." She giggled. I growled and bit down lightly, causing her to moan again. Her hands ran through my hair, gripping and tugging. I moved my body up, pressing my hard on between her legs and easily slipping into her. Her eyes fluttered as she sighed. I started a slow rhythm, speeding up when I realized we only had a short amount of time for this to happen. Her body moved quickly against mine and her legs wrapped around me, pulling me deeper into her. Her hands dug into my lower back and her lips attacked my neck, sucking lightly so that she wasn't leaving marks.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 251 of 266

Inked

Her body tightened around me and she exploded, calling out my name as her fingernails left marks up my back. I joined her quickly afterwards, thrusting short and fast as I filled her. We cleaned up quickly and I threw on my clothes. "Hate to fuck and run baby, but if your parents walk in right now it would be all around uncomfortable." She nodded and smiled. "I'll see you in a few hours?" "Count on it. Try and enjoy breakfast okay?" I said before kissing her forehead and then her lips. I slid my tongue out and gave hers a quick go round before grabbing my cell and taking off. The last thing I wanted was for her parents to show up, finding me in their daughter's bedroom which now reeked of pussy. ****** BPOV I threw open the window to air out my room and jumped in the shower as soon as I heard the apartment door shut behind Edward. It didn't take long to wash my hair which was good because as soon as I finished dressing there was a knock at the apartment door. I took a deep breath and opened it gingerly, plastering a smile on my face. "Good Morning, parental units!" My mother smiled back, albeit awkwardly. They'd never even seen my apartment before. "How was your drive?" I asked as I stepped back letting them come in. "Fine." My dad said curtly. I rolled my eyes behind their backs. "Well, just let me finish getting ready and then we can leave." "You knew we'd be here at nine. Why couldn't you already be ready?" Charlie the bad cop asked with a scowl. "Cause I like to piss you off? I'm just a little behind schedule." I left them on the couch and headed back to my room. I finished my makeup and dried my hair, running the straightener through it quickly. I grabbed a pair of black heels to pair with my dress and went back out into the living room. "Ready?" I asked hopefully. "Sure." My mom said cheerfully. I didn't miss my father's eye roll. We made it to breakfast fairly quickly, the car ride had been excruciatingly painful and silent. Once inside the restaurant we made small talk until we ordered our food and then my dad laid it all out.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 252 of 266

Inked

"Let's cut to the chase." He said sighing. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. "Okay." "You're not going to LA." He said, shifting in his seat. I tried to remain calm. "Yes, I am." "I forbid it." He said with a shrug. "Um, what planet are you on? I'm twenty-two years old. In two hours I will be handed a college degree. I have a job. You can't keep me from doing anything." I looked at my mom who was staring out the window. So much for you being supportive! "I just think that-" I cut him off, mainly because I couldn't deal with the bullshit anymore. "Listen, I don't really care what you think. I've heard it enough. I'm an adult and if you don't agree with my decisions than you don't have to deal with me at all. I'm going to LA with or without your support. I'm sorry if you don't like that, but this is something that I've thought and thought about and I'm doing it." Our waiter took that opportune moment to deliver our food and we all exchanged cautious glances. "Fine, but don't call us when you need help." My father said, raising his eyebrows in a threat like manner. "Fine by me." I said before popping a bite of my French toast in my mouth. The rest of breakfast was...uncomfortable, painful, awkward. You choose. They dropped me off at my apartment before they headed back to their hotel, telling me they'd meet me at graduation in an hour. Alice was still gone, probably someplace with her eccentric parents. It would be the first time she'd seen them since Christmas. They weren't exactly the parenting type but I couldn't speak too badly considering they'd opened up their home to me during high school. I grabbed my cap and gown, and my purse before heading down to my car. I had just enough time to get to Edward's apartment before we'd all have to head out to graduation. When I got to Edward's I let myself in. I heard him in the kitchen so I walked in while speaking. "Hey baby, Can I get a repeat of last night? My parents are driving me-" I stopped and clamped my mouth shut as Edward looked up with a smirk. Two people, whom I assumed were his parents, were staring at me with quizzical looks. "Oh shit." I covered my mouth with my hand. Neither of them looked very amused. "Mom, Dad. This is Bella. Bella, Esme and Carlisle." Edward said, his eyes filled with laughter. Presumably because I'd practically just asked him, in front of his parents, to fuck me. Hopefully they hadn't caught on to that. Esme glanced me over once before extending her hand. I shook it gingerly with a smile. For some reason I wanted them to like me. Maybe I thought it would make Edward's life easier.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 253 of 266

Inked

Carlisle looked me over and then licked his lips. I kid you not. The man was checking me out. I hid my grimace behind a forced smile. "Nice to meet both of you." Carlisle nodded once before roaming his eyes over my body once more. Edward shot me a pained look and I rolled my eyes. "Jesus, Dad. Stop eye fucking my girl." He spat out, standing up quickly, commanding the focus on him. Carlisle's lip turned into a snarl and Esme placed her hand on Carlisle's chest. "Not today. You two need to grow up." "Where's Em?" I asked trying to break the tension. It only seemed to intensify it. "He's going to pick up Angela. He'll meet us there." Edward said with a clenched jaw, his eyes never leaving his father. I turned quickly on my heel and walked back into the living. "I'm sorry." Edward whispered in my ear as he kissed my cheek. I smiled up at him, forgetting the last few moments in the kitchen. It was the first time I'd noticed what he was wearing. His red button down shirt complimented his black pants and tie nicely, making his hair look a little more bronzed than usual. "You look great." I whispered back. He dipped his head to kiss me, placing his hands on my hips. I heard a throat clear behind us and I turned slowly. "That is highly inappropriate." Esme said with raised eyebrows. "If she thinks that's inappropriate..." I said under my breath causing Edward to chuckle. His hand moved to my lower back and he led me out the door. Edward rode with me in my car and his parents followed us, traffic was awful and it took longer than expected. "Um, your dad gives me the creeps." I said shifting in my seat. "He gives everyone the creeps. He thinks that he's god's gift to women. He used to hit on Em's girlfriends in high school." I shuddered. "It's weird." "I'm sorry. I think they want you to come to dinner tonight. But I'll completely leave that up to you." I nodded silently and sighed with relief when the traffic started to move again. We got to the city center where graduation was being held and walked with his parents towards the front lawn where I was meeting my parents. We introduced them all to each other and Charlie started kissing Carlisle's ass like he wanted his vote for reelection. It was annoying. Renee and Esme discussed the college, trying to find common ground but failing miserably.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 254 of 266

Inked

Edward and I stood there with unamused looks which disappeared as soon as Jasper and Alice arrived with parents in tow. I'd met Jasper's parents before, a year ago during homecoming weekend. They came up to visit an old friend, stopping by our apartment to meet Alice for the first time. His mom was wonderful, the type of mother-in-law Alice would love to have around. She was a lucky bitch. She had gorgeous blonde hair to her lower back and dark brown eyes that were almost coal-like. Her skin was perfection. Jasper's dad was also blonde, striking and tall. His blue eyes were the color of ice and his smile lit up a room. It wasn't hard to see where Jasper got his charm from. It was too bad that I also knew Jasper's dad was a raging drunk. They hid it well, all of them, acting like the perfect American family. It worked for them though, the hiding. Alice's parents on the other hand were...different. Alice's dad had hair like his daughters, as black as night and pulled back into a ponytail. His goatee was his last ditch attempt at reclaiming his youth. He was a business tycoon, had too much money for his own good and knew how to use it to get his way. It was how he'd met Alice's mother, Theresa. She was a southern girl from old money who was looking for some new money. She wanted to break free of the dbutante life, and break free she did. She now sports fire engine red hair with fierce green eyes. She was wild, and carefree, an older version of Alice. She was petite like Alice which often made people second glance her when she was standing next to her six foot tall husband. Neither of them had wanted a child but accepted the news of Alice's impending arrival graciously. They gave her everything that money could buy and when she proved herself worthy with good grades and impeccable soccer skills they repaid her with love. It was sad, but it made Alice a stronger person because of it. We were all pathetic in our own ways. Royally screwed up by our parents and fighting to break free from the molds they'd placed us in. Emmett and Angela joined us shortly after everyone's parents were introduced and Carlisle gave her the same looks that he'd given me. "What the fuck is up with him?" Angela hissed in my ear. "He's a Grade A creeper." I whispered back making her laugh. "Are you coming to dinner tonight?" She asked in a pleading voice. "Only if you are." I raised my eyebrows. "Deal." I nodded in agreement before asking my parents if they'd care to join us. They agreed, eager to know more about Edward's parents. I had a feeling they'd be sorely disappointed. ****** Graduation was...well...graduation. It went off without a hitch. The dean handed me my diploma and I almost screeched in excitement. I was done. Finally. All my hard work had paid off and I was out. It felt damn good. I clapped as Angela and Jasper crossed after me. Jasper pumping his fist in the air in triumph. I was proud of the people we'd become over the last few years. We'd grown up...okay, most of us had. Jasper was still...Jasper. We all got separated in the large crowd of a few thousand people. I made my way out into the lawn and as soon as I saw Edward I tore towards him, flying into his open arms. He lifted me high, spun once and gave out a 'whoop' before lowering me and kissing me deeply.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 255 of 266

Inked

"Congratulations, baby!" I yelled, wrapping my arms around his neck. "Can we go celebrate?" He asked before kissing me again. "Is that all you think about?" I said with a smile. "Yes." He nodded. I rolled my eyes and turned towards the tapping on my shoulder. Alice squealed in delight as I hugged her, kissing her cheek. "Congrats Ali." "You too, Bells." She jumped up and down excitedly. "My mom wants pictures." Jasper said cutting in. "Of course she does." I laughed. I pulled Edward close and the four of us wrapped our arms around each other, smiling widely for Jasper's mom. Angela and Emmett joined us for the next few, the group of us doing dumb faces and then stripping off our gowns for a few more. Alice's phone started ringing and she grabbed it from her mom and excused herself. The rest of us made plans to meet up with Jasper and Alice after dinner at Mulligan's for drinks. Alice was still on the phone when we all parted ways so I gave her a wave and she blew me a kiss with a wide smile on her face. Edward's parents were going home for a few hours while my parent's headed back to their hotel. I drove Edward back to his apartment. "I'll pick you up at six." He said, leaning in through my window to give me a kiss. "Okay." I nodded. I gave him a small smile before pulling away from the curb. I was getting used to the empty quiet of my apartment as I kicked off my heels and crossed the floor to my bedroom. I had a few hours before dinner and not a whole lot to do in the meantime. I grew restless pretty quickly and started getting clothes together to do laundry. I sorted through all of my school books and notebooks, deciding which ones to keep and which ones to throw away. Next, I dug out the shoes I wanted to wear for the night and stripped out of my graduation dress opting for a black dress that was a bit snugger and sexier. I fixed my makeup and brushed my teeth. My phone buzzed and I grabbed it. BellsYes? No? What do you think? -Ang Attached was a picture and I opened it, plastering a smile on my face.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 256 of 266

Inked

AngBIG fucking YES! And keep the glasses on. He'll die. -Bells. A few minutes later I received a smiley face and a 'thanks'. I heard Edward come in and I glanced at the clock. He was twenty minutes early. He never entered my room though and I slipped on my heels before going to find him. He was perched on the arm of the couch. One foot on the floor, one on the couch cushion, tuning his guitar. "You're early." I said with a smile. "Sit down." He said patting the coffee table. I did as he said and looked up at him. "God, you look insanely fuckable in that." He smirked and shook his head. "I know that you like me to sing to you in public...but I really wanted to sing to you when we're alone. It's definitely more intimate this way." I tried to stop from smiling but failed miserable as he squinted his eyes and started to play. Love of mine some day you will die But I'll be close behind I'll follow you into the dark No blinding light or tunnels to gates of white Just our hands clasped so tight Waiting for the hint of a spark If heaven and hell decide That they both are satisfied Illuminate the no's on their vacancy signs If there's no one beside you When your soul embarks Then I'll follow you into the dark In Catholic school as vicious as Roman rule I got my knuckles bruised by a lady in black And I held my tongue as she told me "Son fear is the heart of love" So I never went back If heaven and hell decide That they both are satisfied Illuminate the no's on their vacancy signs If there's no one beside you When your soul embarks Then I'll follow you into the dark You and me have seen everything to see From Bangkok to Calgary And the soles of your shoes are all worn down The time for sleep is now It's nothing to cry about Cause we'll hold each other soon The blackest of rooms If heaven and hell decide That they both are satisfied
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 257 of 266

Inked

Illuminate the no's on their vacancy signs If there's no one beside you When your soul embarks Then I'll follow you into the dark Then I'll follow you into the dark "Jesus." I breathed out. He looked up from the guitar and smirked at me. I shook my head, finding a loss for words and stood up. I moved the guitar off his lap and pulled him onto the couch cushion. I straddled his waist, running my fingers over his lips and up the side of his face to tangle in his hair. His lips turned into a smile and I kissed them eagerly. "Thank you." I whispered into his mouth. His hands slid up my sides and then to my ass, lifting me off and laying me out on the couch. He skimmed a hand over one of my heels and grinned at them before kissing up my leg. "We're going to be late." I murmured. "Don't care." He said into my thigh. I groaned as he pushed my dress up. I heard his jeans unzip and I looked up as he pulled them down to his ankles. He slid my underwear off slowly, tossing them aside and gripping his dick in his hand. I felt his heat against my skin and I shifted my hips upward. The head of his dick moved at my entrance and my breath caught in my throat as he slid in slowly. His movements were deliberate but slow as he rocked us back and forth. While I wouldn't call it making love, mainly because of the screaming, scratching and cursing, it was the first time we took things slowly. Afterwards we cleaned up quickly, Edward pocketing my underwear as usual and me adjusting my dress and going to the bathroom to fix my hair. We arrived at the restaurant just in time, being followed in my Angela and Emmett. Emmett couldn't stop staring at Angela, all decked out in rocker chic. The glasses were a nice touch and had the poor boy sputtering his words. Both sets of parents were already seated as we walked in and stood as we joined the table. We must have looked a little out of place. With me in my hot pink heels, Edward in his skull tee shirt, Angela in all black with a plunging neck line and Emmett in a football jersey. Esme glanced us all over disapprovingly while Carlisle focused on mine and Angela's tits. Edward sat to my right, Angela to my left, with Emmett to her left. Carlisle was directly across from me and for the moment was unabashedly checking out Angela. "So," Esme started. "We were just talking about the move to LA." Edward side eyed me and I nodded. "Mmhmm." "Which I still think is bull. Neither of them are ready, Bella doesn't need something like this. She needs structure." My father spat out.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 258 of 266

Inked

"Dad, just stop. It's not your decision." I spat back, narrowing my eyes. Edwards hand found my knee and he squeezed lightly. The waiter came to take our drink order and we all were silent until Esme broke the ice again. "So, where will you live?" Edward jumped in. "Actually, there is an apartment right above the shop. Well, there are two apartments. No sense in paying rent when there is a free spot right above work." He shrugged. "So, you'll live together or separately?" My mom asked. "Um, together." I said with a nod. Esme huffed and I should have known she'd have something to say about that. "I really don't think that's appropriate. Maybe you shouldn't live together until you're married." I almost spit out the water that I was sipping. "Excuse me?" I asked. "Well, that's acceptable. Perhaps engaged at least." "We're not getting married, mom." Edward said with a small squeeze. "What? You can't just live in sin." I smiled. "I don't believe in marriage. All it is is a piece of paper. What's the point?" Edward stiffened beside me but I seemed to have missed the exchange that was going on with him, Emmett and Carlisle. Angela seemed extremely uncomfortable and was shifting in her chair. Carlisle had the audacity to lick his lips at me. "I can't believe what you're saying. It's insanity. As if it isn't bad enough that you," She directed her finger at Edward. "expect me to be okay with this." She turned her finger on me. I opened my mouth but my mother jumped in first. "And just what do you mean by that?" I leaned over to Angela. "Oh this is about to get good." I raised my glass and we toasted each other. "I mean that if you'd raised her well enough she wouldn't be covered in tattoos and have questionable morals." Esme hissed. My mother balked and shook her head. "Don't you dare judge me or my daughter. You hypocrite. Your son is in on this too and where were your fine child raising skills when he was getting his tattoos." "True statement." I said smiling at my mom. Esme narrowed her eyes and sat back, clearly defeated for the moment. "Dad!" Emmett boomed, causing half the restaurant and myself to jump in our seats. "I swear to god, you look at either of them one more time and I will break both your legs." "Bout damn time someone finally said something." Angela hissed.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 259 of 266

Inked

I looked over at Edward who was tightening his fists. "You are a disgusting piece of shit." He said shaking his head. Esme shot up from her seat quickly. "You will not speak to your father that way. Either of you." "Oh so he can sit here and blatantly eye-fuck both Bella and Angela but we can't call him out on it. Makes a lot of fucking sense." Emmett said, leaning forward in his chair. "I'm just wondering how the two of you managed to get two girls like that." Carlisle said with a smile. "Well, this is turning out to be a real charmer of an evening." I said, raising an eyebrow. Angela laughed and my mother shook her head. My father remained in his complacent position in his chair, arms folded like a two year of throwing a hissy fit. He stood up quickly and walked towards the restrooms. My eyes watched him until he disappeared and I refocused on the table. "I'm serious, how'd you manage? After Rose, I figured you two were into sharing but I guess not." He shrugged. Edward's fists tightened and Emmett's face fell. I stood up quickly. "Alright, while this has been fun I'm just going to excuse myself." I turned and stopped when I heard Angela's voice. "Bella?" "Yeah." I said quickly. "I'm coming with." She said standing up. ****** EPOV I couldn't even believe the audacity of my father. He'd gotten cockier the longer he was in the medical field. He'd cheated on my mother numerous times but to blatantly sit there and stare at both Bella and Angela like they were toys he'd be enjoying later was disgusting, to say the least. I opened my mouth to say something when Emmett beat me to it. Then my father had to bring up the Rose bit and I practically lunged across the table. Bella made the move first though and I glanced up as she stood, excusing herself from the table. Angela followed behind her and I narrowed my eyes as I stood. "You two are something else you know that? You don't give a shit about either of us, you just want to make sure that your golden reputations aren't soiled." I nudged Emmett's arm and he stood up, following me out with a shake of his head. The girls were standing in the parking lot, Bella was pacing and Angela was laughing hysterically.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 260 of 266

Inked

"What is so funny?" Emmett asked. "All of this. It's insane. My parents didn't even show up for graduation. Yours are narcissistic asses and Bella's are overpowering douches. Our parents have fucked us all up so bad." Emmett pulled Angela in for a hug and kissed her deeply. "Can we get some pizza or something? I'm fucking starving!" He said as he pulled away. BPOV "Yeah, We'll meet you guys at Amore's." Edward said sliding into the passenger seat of my car. I walked around to the driver's side and sat down, my dress riding up a bit. "It's fucking killing me to know that you don't have anything on underneath that." Edward said, watching my legs. I smirked and winked before starting my car and following Emmett out of the parking lot. ******* After pizza we followed Emmett and Angela to Mulligan's, parking in the back parking lot and waving hello to the bouncers as we passed. Alice and Jasper were already at a table in the corner so Edward and Emmett joined them while Angela and I made our way to the bar. Our boss was there, making drinks and shouting backhanded comments to one of the locals, making Ang and I laugh. "Ladiiiiiiies!" He cried out with a smile. "Hi!" I sang back. "Come to help?" He asked. "Nope, came to drink!" Ang said with a pump of her fist in the air. "Well, I guess I'll accept that. Tell you what. Drinks are on me tonight. Help yourself." He said with a wink. "Seriously?" I asked. "Happy Graduation." He said with a nod before turning back to help another patron. Angela started mixing drinks while I poured a few shots, placing them on a tray to take back to the table. "Jeez, get enough alcohol?" Alice asked as I set the tray down. "The big man is paying tonight, drink up." Angela said grabbing a shot. "I propose a toast. To old friends, new friends, fresh beginnings and finding your place in the world." I said raising my shot glass. "Hear, Hear!" Everyone replied, raising their shots into the air before we all gulped them down.
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 261 of 266

Inked

"So, Emmett, what's next?" Jasper asked looking across the table. "Well, I'm looking for a job...that's my current focus. Hopefully somewhere around here so that I can stay close to Ang." He blushed a little and gave her a small smile which made her smile spread. "Okay, fuck this. I have news." Alice said slamming her hand on the table. I jumped at the sound and turned towards her cautiously. "I got a job offer today. Interning at People's Revolution. Which in case you don't know...is in LA." She said with a small smile. I shrieked and jumped from my chair, lunging myself at her. "Congratulations!" "Thanks." She said giggling. "So, you're going right? I mean, you're coming with. Right? Right?" I asked excitedly. "Down girl." She said with an eye roll. "I guess it's up to Jasper." We all looked at him expectantly. Edward's hand snaked back over to my knee, rubbing circles with his thumb. "Well, I got a job offer too and I'm sorry I haven't told you yet Ali but I didn't want any of your decisions being skewed." He said with a grimace. Alice nodded silently, a look of remorse coming over her face. "You see, Edward offered me a job at the shop. Apprentice work really until I know what I'm doing." "Wait, what?" Alice asked. This was obviously not the news she expected. Edward and I grinned at each other. "Looks like we're going to LA." Jasper shrugged. It was Alice's turn to shriek and lunge, only the recipient this time was Jasper. I laughed as she bounced up and down. "We're going to be in LA together." "God help LA." Jasper said sarcastically. "No, God help us." Edward said shaking his head. Jasper laughed and they toasted each other. I playfully punched Edward's arm and he grinned, pulling me onto his lap. His lips moved to my ear and he whispered, "Don't tease. You know I like it rough." I groaned and grabbed for my drink, bringing it to my lips. I needed to distract myself before I fucked him right at the table. "So, Bells. How was dinner?" Jasper asked with a smile. Edward chuckled. "Dude, it was like a fucking car wreck."
http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/ Page 262 of 266

Inked

"Yeah, between Bella's dad being huffy about LA-" Ang started. Emmett jumped in. "And our dad totally had one sided eye sex with both Angela and Bella-" Edward cut him off. "Then our mom's going at it about Bella and I getting married." "Married?" Alice asked with wide eyes. "No fears Ali. No wedding for this girl. Ever." I said with my hands up in defense. "God, I'm not that awful am I?" Edward asked with a hurt look on his face. I laughed. "Absolutely terrible." He bit my shoulder playfully and then added. "Shocking, Emmett defended the girls." "Shockingly?" Emmett asked. "Oh come on Em, you never even speak to dad let alone scream at him in a crowded restaurant." Edward said, shrugging. "He's got you there." Jasper said pointing at Emmett and smiling. Emmett shrugged and then smiled. "He's such an asshole." Angela grabbed Emmett's hand as a new song came on, leading him to the dance floor and grinding her ass into him. He grinned down at her like he'd found the lost city of Atlantis. Edward followed my gaze and grinned. "It was a good thing you did for him, introducing them. He needed someone like her." I smiled and nodded. "I knew they'd get along. Where he's loud, she's quiet. She'll keep him in line but will still allow him to get rowdy. She can be wild but reserved. It's the perfect combination." I shrugged. His arms wrapped around my waist and he kissed my shoulder. "Come home with me?" I grinned widely and nodded. "Yes."

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 263 of 266

Inked

Bella's Tattoos in INKED:

1. Hibiscus flowers on shoulder (missing hot pink color)--

2. Stars behind ear--

3. B on wrist--

4. Nautical star on back of neck--

5. Sparrow over right breast -

6. Chinese symbol of strength--

7. Angel wings just below hip on outside of thigh

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 264 of 266

Inked

8. Saying on right foot--

9. Cherry blossom branch on left side of lower back

10. Brass knuckles, just to the inside of hip bone--

11. Sparrow over left breast-12. Sally Tattoo-- Do not have link, yet.

13. 'E' tattoo on right thigh-Edward's Tattoo's: Please keep in mind these are only some of them...If I did them all it would be a crazy overload.

1. Angel wings (located above cross)--

2. Cross-- With "P. M." inside it--

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 265 of 266

Inked

3. Chinese symbol for Honesty--

4. Nightmare Before Christmas--

5. Sailor Girl--

6. Skull (cover up tattoo)--

7. Tribal Tattoo--

8. Tribal (wrapped around wrist and arm)--

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4908852/1/

Page 266 of 266